《Vampire King鈥檚 Little Killer》


 1. Borderline Epiphany

    Currently, there is no standard test for psychopathy in children, but a growing number of psychologists believe that psychopathy, like autism, is a distinct neurological condition ¨C one that can be identified in children as young as 5.


    Tessa


    I knew there was something different about me since I was a kid. I had been diagnosed with Borderline Personality Disorder at a very young age. As a little girl, I got into trouble on school grounds a lot. My privileged parents might just set off my behavior, maybe, you know, being young and borderline and all. Some even said it was gics.


    There was this one time when I watch a boy stumbled, knowingly tripping his leg will cause him to fall. At that instance, I wanted to see him as his hands break his fall and his palms came in contact with the asphalt. I didn¡¯t feel any remorse as my teacher told me I should. I just told her that I wanted to see how he reacted. I wanted to hear his pain and I tilted my head watching him closely, when his eyes were teary from the pain he was feeling as the little boy scratched his hands and his knees hitting the ground, hard.


    My parents didn¡¯t do anything about my condition, not that they didn¡¯t have the money to treat me. I guess they just didn¡¯t care enough, they did not n for me, I was an only child. They were selfish people who couldn¡¯t care less about me. And strangely I was fine with that. Huh.


    Though my grandparents did, from my dad¡¯s side, my mom was a true gold digger while dad was the perfect trust fund guy. I had never known anyone from mom¡¯s side of the family, not that I was curious. When mom and dad met, all fuckery erupted and nine monthster there was me. I was the glue that made momtch to dad¡¯s money, my grandparents set boundaries and I was cared for by them since my parents travel a lot.


    Dad came from old money, he didn¡¯t have to work, so he spent his entire life loving my mom, or fucking her, I¡¯m not sure and I didn¡¯t care enough to want to know.


    I was abandoned, but I have made my peace with my parents and found other stuff that amused me.


    Yearster at eighteen, I was diagnosed with Antisocial Personality Disorder. My granddad was the one who insisted that I took the test when I turn eighteen. By then he had uncovered the little graveyard of all of my pet strays in the rose bushes, under my pretty bedroom window.


    ¡°I wanted to be a scientist,¡± I could remember telling him the day granddad found dead animals under my window.


    ¡°So you kill these poor animals?¡± he asked looking at the bones or what was left of the birds and the squirrels.


    ¡°Yes, I slit their throat then open to examine their insides, to see and study them.¡± I shrugged thinking surely the issue will not bother him. I was at the top of my ss, I was smart and this was what smart people do. They experiment.


    The calls from the headmaster also made him push me to take the test. I do have anger issues. Every time I punch a boy at school, or a girl, I never discriminate, the headmaster called. He even went far as asking about my sexuality, thinking that I was having a phase, hating boys, loving girls all that stupid mundane stuff teenagers were crazy about. But I didn¡¯t, and that was when I learned, that psychopathscked specific kinds of emotions.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The thing was, growing up I always kept my feelings to myself, distancing myself from anyone if I don¡¯t need to. Not because I was shy or ugly. I was far from ugly, my mom was a beauty queen with a vicious mindset to match and my dad never had a problem getting women flocked to his side even after he was married and got older. Their genes made me a hot-looking teenager, I was tall with a perfect set of teeth, wless skin, and beautiful blonde hair which I like to color differently every couple of months. I was like a chameleon, eager to blend in, eager to see how people react in situations.


    I was far from shy, I mingled with the cool kids perfectly, and I can talk to the shy ones, nerds, and even the uglies. The school was my little yground of experimentation on how to read people and get into their circle. I like it there and I was smart, at the top of my ss which made my grandparents proud of me. Yeah, I was their favorite granddaughter, not that I had a real contender, all of my cousins were stupid spoiled brats.


    Granddad didn¡¯t just make me take the test at eighteen because he saw the signs, but because I almost killed my date. The boy think it was okay for him to start poking his tiny dick when I didn¡¯t want to have sex with him. Yes, I had boyfriends growing up, and even experimented with girls. I know what was expected of me as part of society and the hormone-driven handsome boyfriend was also part of my experiment.


    At the end of the night he had a broken nose, broken rib and a broken heart, yeah I broke up with the loser that same night. My granddad was conflicted when he finally found out about the defense sses that I took behind his back.


    ¡°Tessa, I¡¯m not getting younger, your grandmother doesn¡¯t need to know about this. It¡¯ll be our little secret project, but looking at your result I want you to start seeing someone.¡± Granddad looked at me while he kept on holding my hand with his. We were sitting on his worn-out expensive leather sofa talking about my future.


    ¡°We love you, Tess, maybe it¡¯s the personality in you that makes it seem true, but somehow your grandmother and I feel that your love for us is real.¡± Yeah, he knew, he understands very well that psychopaths were able to blend in and express loving emotion while we felt nothing on the inside.


    ¡°Anyways, I¡¯ve been talking about your condition with people in their field. And with the right treatment, you can manage it, being a psychopath doesn¡¯t mean that you will have anger issues, cover your hands in blood, and go to jail. Most influential people are psychopaths, from ruthless CEOs to high-ranking generals. They would all do anything to achieve their goals. Maybe it¡¯s in our blood, they also said it could be gics. My dad, your great-granddad was a ruthless bastard who knew how to make money.¡± My granddad exhaled, the man looked tired but I keep quiet and listened carefully to what he had to say.


    I did appreciate my grandparents, I¡¯d say they were the ones who kept me in line. Until one day they were both taken from me. An unfortunate muggingte one night after they had dinner in their favorite restaurant forced me to lose the two people who love me most. Yes, psychopaths are almost incapable of loving another. I have no feelings for them, though I fake loving them very well.


    While I didn¡¯t love them, the need to avenge my grandparents was too great. I did trace the muggers and easily kill them and take back my granddad¡¯s Rolex and since then it stays on my wrist.


    The junkie muggers begged for their life when I had them tied on their dining chairs. I didn¡¯t punch them, not wanting to leave my DNA on the scene. But I did y with them with my knives. I enjoyed seeing them cry, watching them squirm, and pleading for their life. Their muffled screams were melodious to my ear. I enjoyed the moment the tip of my knife slit through their veins. I was being nice, it was my first human kill, hence why I opted to give them a quick death by slicing their main arteries. But I did watch them, I did enjoy seeing blood dripping, sipping through their dirty floor, and slowly retreating not wanting to get my shoes dirty with their filthy junkie blood.


    Two yearster, at twenty, I finished my college degree. I was smart, I skipped a couple of sses then I moved out of my family¡¯s mansion. I didn¡¯t feel the need to fake a rtionship since my grandparents were gone and I couldn¡¯t care less about my parents.


    The taste of making someone bleed somehow freed my sadistic hunger. Since then every couple of months or whenever I got the urge, I¡¯d scour the dingy alleyway and kidnap a mugger or two and bleed them to death with my knives. There was something satisfying from watching someone at the edge of their life, how easy it was to hurt someone, to kill them.


    I was not aiming to be a vignte, it was too much work and I didn¡¯t believe that I care enough for people to start protecting them. I was a psychopath, there was darkness in me that needed to be fed. And killing off bad people was untraceable, no one would look for them, keeping my activities remain a secret.


    But when one day I bumped into a group of well-dressed men with guns loitering the dirty alleyway, I had an epiphany. They kept me close, they know my worth, and monthster I became their top assassin. Nickname: Beauty.

 2. Beauty for Hire

    Definition of Psychopath:


    : a mentally unstable person especially: a person having an egocentric and antisocial personality marked by ack of remorse for one¡¯s actions, an absence of empathy for others, and often criminal tendencies


    Tessa


    ¡°Okay I¡¯m being nice, I¡¯ll let you choose, right or left.¡±


    The man whimpered, shaking like a leaf, probably pissing his pants off by the smell of it. I stood to his front, clicking the steel cutter waiting for him to choose which pinkie finger he was going to let me cut.


    Ted, the sleazy bartender decided he can steal liquor from his boss Ardian Kreshnik Dovni, the Albanian mob boss from one of the ruthless crime families in the country. The newly hired bartender didn¡¯t know who he was messing with, and the boss didn¡¯t take lightly to people who stole from him. Ted thought stealing two crates of top-shelf liquor will just get him sacked and went to jail for a couple of months. The pale-looking guy was desperate for money and he didn¡¯t think when took those bottles.


    ¡°Come on, hurry up I have ces to be, and people to torture.¡± I gave him my sweetest smile and grabbed his right hand making him let out a pathetic yelp.


    ¡°Right one it is then,¡± I bit my lip trying not to get too excited over a pinkie as I put his finger in the hole of the cutter. His high-pitched voice sends a shiver down my spine, I pushed his hand t to the table and sighed in delight when I heard the sweet crunch of the bone-cracking, decapitating his pinkie finger from its knuckle. Blood oozed and the loser quickly gets the kitchen towel to try to stop the bleeding, his body was still trembling from the shock.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you next Monday with my usual drink.¡±


    ¡°W¡­ what? I still work there?¡± Ted asked looking a bit queasy.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to work behind the bar anymore?¡± I tilted my head trying to decipher his train of thoughts. People still seem to amaze me, this man said he needed the job, then he steals for money, and now that he had redeemed himself with the loss of his pinkie he was surprised that he still has a job at the bar.


    ¡°I¡­ I thought he was going to let me go, my finger, and..¡±


    ¡°Nope, the boss always thinks that people who knew what happened when they messed up made a great asset. And you can show your friends my handy work.¡± I shrugged then continue telling him he still have nine more chances to redeem himself. I thought Ted couldn¡¯t look any paler, but he just drop another shade of white. Maybe he was going to pass out, which means it was time for me to get out of his cramped apartment above the butcher shop.


    I have one more person to find before I had the rest of the night off and my phone buzzed with an iing call.


    ¡°Beauty, I¡¯m sending you the details, I believe you¡¯re done with the first one?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s done, brought the souvenir with me,¡± I smiled, feeling the light buoyant feeling on my feet every time I finished a job like this.


    ¡°Good, you¡¯ll have two days off but I want you to go to the mansion by Friday, we might have work for you.¡±


    The mansion was code for the bosses¡¯ house, I¡¯ve only been there a few times. Chad, my handler, the middle man between me and the big boss was all the connection I need. I was their secret assassin in between odd jobs like cutting fingers for their slightly rogue employees.


    Now, Chad had me on another easy chore, to find and once again cut a finger on one of the big boss¡¯s employees this time for small-time embezzlement. Chad didn¡¯t say much on the phone he never did though the line was secure, it was all about the secrecy with the mob guys and I just went along with it. As long as I get to y with my victims I was fine with his paranoia.


    Jail had never deterred me from doing odd satisfying jobs to quench my thirst for blood. I had a close one when I leave a witness for one of the mafia jobs, the first week on the job. They pulled me out, gotten me their bestwyer, but I¡¯ve learned my lesson. Leaving witness is a big no, it¡¯ll slow down my working progress.


    The two-night dy as I stayed in jail waiting for theirwyer was also satisfactory on my side as I got to make the ugliest woman there my bitch. I didn¡¯t fuck her, hell no. With all the experiments I did growing up, women didn¡¯t do a thing to fulfilling my sexual needs. But I did kick her around a couple of times, letting out my frustrations and she let me.


    ¡°In and out, he has family, be subtle but be ready for more,¡± Chad warned me further, he always takes precautions, he knows I¡¯m good but he also knows things happen.


    He hang up and I slipped my phone back into my jeans pocket. The sound of mybat boots echoed through the empty basement parking lot across Ted¡¯s apartment. I put on my helmet and zipped up my leather jacket before I mount my ck Suzuki. I like taking my bike in warm weather, I wished I could ride it all year long but I had my car for colder nights and transporting victims.


    The bike made me reach my target house faster, Scott just finished having dinner with his husband and two kids. The chubby guy looked like he enjoyed his little family, his trophy husband looked like he just walked off the runway. He looked like a guy I¡¯d fuck, if he wasn¡¯t gay.


    After the kids were tucked in their beds and all the lights were off, I left my bike and walked towards the house. Their rm system was too easy to get through and I was inside the house within seconds. The house was dark and quiet, after jamming the door of the children¡¯s room with a small piece of wood I found in the backyard, I walked straight to the master bedroom. I never bothered with unwanted family attention, especially children. Chad always said to minimize casualty, to make the system go smoother and so I did. That was why they kept on hiring me because I do as they told me to do.


    I decided to get through the trophy husband first and silenced him with my firm grip. Yeah, with all the adrenaline in their blood, the knife on their necks always made my job easier. They rarely resist. When I got the trophy husband restrained, it was time to wake up Scott. The satisfaction of seeing the horror on Scott¡¯s face when he saw his life partner bound and gagged, but not in a sexy way made me smile sweetly at him. The man will soon realize what this was all about.


    ¡°Hello Scott, a little birdie told me you¡¯ve been stealing money from the big boss,¡± I said slowly while feeling him shudder in my arms. I enhanced the experience by using medical gloves and not covering my face, I never did cover my wless face. I was beautiful and I know it. And I wanted them to think by seeing my face I wouldn¡¯t let them live.


    ¡°Sit up, Scott and tell your husband what have you been doing to your boss¡¯s money and exin to him why he needs to lose a pinkie tonight.¡±


    ¡°What, no¡­ please don¡¯t,¡± chubby Scotty trembled in my arms, his trophy husband was crying his eyes out, sobbing hard, probably scared to death about losing a pinkie.


    I smiled sweetly and let Scott fall back to bed after I bound his wrists to his front and legs with zip locks just like I did to his gorgeous husband.


    ¡°Look, maybe I¡¯ll be nice, maybe I will leave the pinkie for your husband and he can reattach it. But for you my dearest Scotty, unfortunately, your pinkie will be collectibles for my boss.¡±


    Taking both of their bound wrists I clicked the cutter to give them a more terrifying effect. I sighed when they both started weeping and looking into each other¡¯s eyes as if they were saying goodbye to one another.


    People. Always so dramatic.


    ¡°So, who goes first? shhh¡­ you both need to be quiet, you don¡¯t want to wake up the kids right?¡± My smile grew wider as I watched both of them look at me in true horror.


    ¡°Take two from me and leave him be, please, I beg you, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Scott tried to wiggle his body closer to his husband.


    ¡°Oh, Scotty honey, I know you wouldn¡¯t tell a soul. I was sent here to make sure of that, and your good-looking husband here is a bonus.¡±


    I looked at the time and realized I need to get out soon if I want to go home and be there before my favorite murder podcast aired a new episode.


    ¡°Look, I need to get back soon, I¡¯ll take two as you kindly offered so you can y the hero to your husband. But mark my word I¡¯ll being for more if you screw up in the future.¡± I whispered menacingly and tugged his pinkie and cut it. ¡°Yeah, that means you still need to go to work on Monday. You have a few sick days beforeing back to your job with new work ethics.¡± I continued to talk while Scott bite down hisforter and scream into it. Then I continue to cut his ring finger and gave the bloody finger to his crying husband. The bedding was ruined from his bloody fingers but I took his pinkie to give it to Chad in the morning.


    I let Scott out of his bound to let him take care of his husband and his mess, the man need to sort out his finger situation on his own.


    The cool night air was refreshing in the suburban area, it was peaceful and I smirked thinking none of Scott¡¯s neighbors knew that he just lost two fingers in his home minutes ago.


    People and the life they painted can be so shallow, I still couldn¡¯t understand why would anyone risk anything for a pinkie. I love all my digits, I¡¯d never cross a man like Ardian Kreshnik Dovni, I wouldn¡¯t dare to do it. I know I¡¯m a psychopath, I think of myself as a predator but I know where to draw the line.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    And the boss was it.


    For the time being.

 3. To Kill A Man

    Asphyxiation


    : deprivation of oxygen that can result in unconsciousness and often death : an act of asphyxiating a person or animal or a state of asphyxia.


    Tessa


    I ran after him, the bastard had the nerve to punched me and make a run for his life. Well, to be fair I was about to torture and kill him, so running away was a thing people do in time of panic.


    This morning the boss had instructed me personally to kill one of his member who was a snitch. Nope, no cutting fingers for the tattletale, instead he said to kill him and make him suffer and confessed everything on tape.


    So I did, I was setting up my confession booth and camera when the guy managed to wiggle and set himself free. My mistake since I haven¡¯t bound him properly and now I¡¯m paying it by ying cat and mouse with him in the abandon factory building twenty miles away from the city limits. The man couldn¡¯t survive this but he sure did make me work for it and I was not happy about it.


    ¡°Come out,e out wherever you are¡­¡± my sing-a-song voice echoed throughout the empty building, e on, Rudy you know I¡¯m softer from all the guys. You¡¯ll be better with me.¡± He didn¡¯t know that, and he won¡¯t suspect other wise since I was a female and they usually thought I¡¯m in line with me gender.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it, I¡¯m not a snitch, someone framed me!¡±


    I rolled my eyes, I¡¯ve been working with the Albanian mob for almost two years, I¡¯ve been doing this dance a couple of times already and that was what they all say.


    Ten minutester after a lot of coaxing from my side, I finally found him. He looked defeated knowing he couldn¡¯t get anywhere once he managed to stepped out to the out side part of the building. The was nothing for miles, the abandoned building was in the middle of no where, not even a tree.


    I dragged him back inside by the cor of his shirt, I was to agitated to ushered him to walk. I need to get this over with, I had a sex date tonight and I was not going to bete for it.


    Within ten minutes I had him set up on a chair, camera was to his battered face his hands tied to each of the arm chair.


    ¡°Okay, Rudy, we¡¯re ready for your confession.¡± I said sweetly, while the man paled seeing my big ass knife. Yes, my favorite weapon had always been a knife.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t do it¡­ I told you,¡± he sobbed, his face was tear streaked eyes stared right at me while I was busy with the messy tarp under us. I need to keep the crime seen spotless, and his blood all over the floor was not going to fly with my employer.


    ¡°Rudy, baby,¡± I put my gloved hand on his neck, gripping him tight, almost choking him making him struggling with his breathing. Asphyxiation one of my favorites type of torture, I¡¯ve been working on my grips because of it.


    ¡°Angh¡­ nghh¡­ phee.. lease..¡±


    ¡°Will you tell our audience if I let you go?¡± I whispered from behind him, inches from his ear. I need him to confess, fast, I honestly don¡¯t have time for his reluctance.


    ¡°Y-yesss¡­¡± he was sobbing when I started unbuttoning his shirt and let my knife tease his beer belly. The man was lean, sleazy, and smelled like an old man. He looked like one, probably spending his weekends with his whores spending the bosses money and ready to sing the second authorities caught him doing small time job for the mob.


    My left hand lets my knife traced his blood with its sharp tip from his chest down to his beer belly. Rudy was ready to piss his pants, his brain probably had stopped working as my other hand yed with his oxygen flow with my deadly grip. I didn¡¯t want to end him, not before I get his confession but the temptation was too strong and that why I pped him, hard.


    ¡°Come on, Rudy I don¡¯t have all night. Do this, and the boss lets me cut your pinkies instead of killing you.¡± I liedfortably, everything just to make sure the boss got his tape. He wanted to know who else was involved, how did they get to them, and since when had it been happening.


    My grip thightened around his neck and his fists curled, struggling with his bounds which only cut the skin of his wrists deeper. ¡°Speak,¡± I cooed behind him while my left hand put more pressure on the knife, teasing, sinking a bit deeper slowly tearing the skin of his belly. And as predicted the man shook his head violently and begged me to stop.


    ¡°Okay, fuck, okay¡­ stop,¡± I loosen my grip but not the knife and let it tore another inch of his skin until the guy finally scream pathetically.


    I smirked and hit the portable flood lights and made sure it showcased Rudy¡¯s state of beautiful battered appearance. The man looked pitiful it was embarrassing, but he talked with enthusiasm and answered each question with the promise that he¡¯d get out of the situation with only a missing pinkie.


    ¡°Thank you Rudy.¡± I smiled at the guy and ended the recording, I was packing the flood lights when Rudy started yapping about me letting go of his wrists.


    ¡°It¡¯s funny to think that the boss man will let you get away with losing a pinkie. Do you seriously think I was telling the truth, Rudy baby?¡± I tilted his chin and basked in the horror in his eyes.


    I know I was different from a very young age, and it didn¡¯t matter what everyone thought of me as long as I hid my weird fascination carefully. And watching the fear in people as their life was slipping away was one of it.


    And tonight I wanted to feel him dying away in my hands. My heart beats faster with anticipation as I stood in front of him with duct tape in my hand. Rudy shook his head furiously realizing that I was definitely going to kill him.


    ¡°Shhhh¡­¡± putting a finger on my lips the man kept on shaking his head and tried to wiggle as I wrapped his mouth with the duct tape.


    ¡°Don¡¯t close your eyes, Rudy, I like watching when they all slipped away.¡± My voice dropped to a soothing sound the moment my fingers was around his throat, slowly squeezing the life out of him. With knives the struggle was minimal, but strangtion was the way to go when I didn¡¯t want to waste time with blood stter on my body.


    I took a deep rxing breath when Rudy slumped in his seat. The man was dead and now the heavy lifting began. I was rolling him into the tarp securing him with more duct tape before transporting him to my disposal site for the night.


    Thest of my equipment was on the backseat of my car, and it was then when I felt it. Goosebumps on the back of my neck, the feeling of being watched. I cursed and hurriedly put Rudy on the back of my trunk.


    My instincts never failed me before and I squinted my eyes trying to look farther away across the abandon lot. The dark and dingy situation made me control my breathing, slowing down my heart rate trying to make myself listen to the faintest sound around me. But the night was quiet, as dead as Rudy in the trunk of my car.


    I shook my head and shook the feelings away as I sheathed my knife back to my thigh holster and my gun to my hip but then decided to put it on the passenger seat. Just incase.


    The feeling was there, I know someone was watching. But I let it go, quietly driving away from the abandon building. If someone was out to get me, I was ready. Nothing to lose. As always.

 4. Bloodlust

    Bloodlust:


    : the desire to kill or to see people killedN?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Nero


    There was no intention for me to go to the abandoned factory site, but the screaming and stench of fear were too intriguing for me to pass over. And then as I was getting closer the woman¡¯s voice pulled me nearer. I could hear her threatening the man with her smooth voice. There was a menace within her words, the evil behind her threats made the man oozes fear for his life.


    She was human, I could hear her heart beating excitedly as she spilled out her intimidation. It was in contrast to the male who was practically whimpering from her questioning.


    Then the smell of blood grew in the air, sweet blood induced in fear from the male strapped to a single chair in the middle of the room. The woman was whispering in his ear, and pressing the tip of her knife to his torso down to his stomach while her other hand gripped his throat almost choking him.


    The image was too alluring, it made me hard just to watch her from afar. Her breathing quickens as she finally got what she wanted from the man. Her softughter reached my impable hearing, it was the sweetest one I¡¯d heard in such a long time.


    I have never seen such a graceful killer, the woman was a beautiful specimen of humans. The way her body straightened as she took the life of her prey and her serene expression when she watched the life of the male slipping away from her gloved hands just made my hand twitched wanting to touch her, badly.


    It had been decades since I felt something as close as wanting a female to crave for, and looking at her, I was already envisioning her under me. In my bed, writhing under my touches, with the same hands that had wrapped around the throat of her kill.


    The bloodlust was evident, but instead of creating chaos, she was actually enjoying her time. The kill was savored as if it was her favorite pastime in the world. Afterward, she was taking her time meticulously cleaning after her kill.


    Keeping myself hidden under the shadows, I stayed back and watched her scan her surroundings. She must¡¯ve felt my presence. Impressive. Though I know she wouldn¡¯t be able to see me unless I wanted to be seen.


    I did follow her as she disposed of the human body. Such a waste of blood, but still, I didn¡¯te closer as I kept on watching her putting weights onto the dead body¡¯s feet and then rolling it into the deep water. Theke was dark, the water was still and she maneuvered the small boat expertly back to the shore after she was done with her victim.


    Two hourster I was still watching her and followed her back to her apartment to get changed into the tightest pair of leather pants, a ck sexy top, and matching ck leather boots. My eyes couldn¡¯t break away from watching her as she puts on her helmet and straddled her ck motorcycle. She cuts into traffic with excellent precision, zigzagging cars in the crowded traffic until she stops at a local nightclub.


    I followed her into the club, walking past the bouncer as the guy nodded and let me cut through other awaiting patrons just like she did minutes earlier. The club was loud, it was not my kind of scene but I was curious about her. She didn¡¯t stay long after she met a man and they both leave the bar after one drink. A hookup, that was what humans in this part of the world called it these days.


    Seeing her having sex with another man was not what I wanted. I was not the peeping-tom kind but the scent of her arousal was too delicious to pass. It was making me want to see it through, and so I did.


    The man was helpless under her, he was notpatible with her, I can already tell from the first moment they started kissing. She looked bored, she looked like she just wanted to reach her climax and then leave him be. And I was right, the second she reaches her orgasm she cleaned herself and was back on her motorcycle within minutes.


    Hmm, interesting¡­


    She was parking her shiny bike in the empty parking lot by her apartment and I was ready to leave her when she got jumped from behind. The man was big, then his friend pointed a gun at her asking for the key to her bike. I didn¡¯t think when I walk closer to them and she blinked and stared right at me. Her gaze wasn¡¯t an assessment like what she did to the two men and I tugged my lips, giving her azy smile.


    But I didn¡¯t do anything, deep down I knew she liked the altercation. Once again her bloodlust was too arousing for me, and at that moment I didn¡¯t want to stay behind in the shadows. I wanted the front-row seat, I wanted to see her take down her assants and looking at the men I know she was capable of doing so.


    So I stayed back making sure she knew that I was just going to watch, this time with her knowing that I was there. The two men kept on asking for her keys, and when they spotted me they asked for my wallet. But with one look from me, the guy with the gun shuddered and decided to keep pointing the gun at me, while demanding her keys and wallet.


    Resting my back on the wall I watch as she took down the guy with the gun and then easily punched the other guy in the face. The vixen smiled when the sound of a broken nose was heard, the man yelled in pain and she kicked the guy under the knees making him fall in pain, one hand holding his nose, the other hand tucking his knees back in pain.


    The other guy jumped at her only to get his hand twisted to the back. ¡°I don¡¯t ever want to see both of your faces in this town again or I will hunt you down. Go, help your pathetic friend, I don¡¯t want to dispose of more bodies tonight. I¡¯m too tired and you don¡¯t pay me shit.¡± She whispered for his ear only but I heard each and every word and wished I could be the one she whispered sweet threats to.


    The two men were gone within seconds, scrambling for their lives like they were too shocked by the oue of their night. Then the leather-d woman turned to face me, her eyes scanning me from head to toe. She was assessing me as she fearlessly walked to my front, then stopped a few feet away like she was not sure about getting closer to me.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been watching me all night.¡±


    Impressive, I thought. No human ever knew that I had been stalking them like a beast stalking its prey, ying with them before I pounce and kill them.


    ¡°I have,¡±


    ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    I chuckled and shook my head telling her no one sent me.


    ¡°Then why?¡± she was intrigued, she stayed in her spot but not because she was scared. I could hear her heart beating faster, but I didn¡¯t smell her fear.


    Interesting¡­


    She was not a beautiful deer that caught my attention, she was like a sleek ck female leopard assessing her opponent.


    ¡°Your bloodlust,¡± I closed our distance, stepping closer, deliberately invading her personal space. But she didn¡¯t back away, the female was fearless. Other human males stronger than she had fled fearing for their lives when I¡¯m near. But she didn¡¯t move an inch, her heart was beating harder but it wasn¡¯t from fear. I could tell that she was confused with herself, with her body¡¯s reaction towards me.


    ¡°You¡¯ve watched me have sex,¡± her breathing was heavier, and her voice was getting throatier when I lowered myself down to smell her on the crook of her neck.


    ¡°I watched you orgasmed, yes, I could offer you a harder one than your boy toy.¡±


    Sheughed and pushed me back somehow able to control her desire as if I had insulted her.


    ¡°Take me back to your ce, invite me in.¡± I tugged her waist t to my front, letting her feel my dick getting hard for her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you think you are, but you¡¯re out of your mind.¡± She spatted her words but let me take her wrist while my other hand hold her small back. She did not struggle against me, didn¡¯t even try as her gaze went to my mouthtching on her wrist and I discreetly let my fangs elongate to sink into her skin and tasted her blood.


    She gasped when she felt her skin being punctured but didn¡¯t back away. She was amazed and I could smell her arousal instantly. I smiled, licked the wound to close it, and looked at her as I tasted the sweetness of her blood on my tongue.


    I backed away slowly, she looked dazed but stood her ground. ¡°I can give you more. Invite me when I knocked on your door. Until next time, my little killer.¡± I practically purred my nickname for her, then moved back and disappeared from her sight. The morning was dawning and I needed to get back to my den.


    I could feel her stare on my back, and I could hear her cursing in the background as I slowly walked away from her with a smile on my face.

 5. Lust at first sight

    Lust:


    1 : usually intense or unbridled sexual desire :sciviousness 2a : an intense longing : b : enthusiasm, eagerness. 3 obsolete. a : pleasure, delight.


    Tessa


    The feeling stayed, I knew someone was watching me. The whole fucking night. I was not threatened, but I was so goddamn curious. Until the man showed himself the second my assants were trying to mug and force me to hand them the keys to my bike. I almostugh if not for the mysterious man who decided to step out of the shadows.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Well¡­ well¡­


    The guy was dressed in all ck, my favorite color. He was tall and pale, so fucking pale that I could almost see the veins on his wless face. His eyes were so strikingly intense, it was like he was poking into my soul. Weird.


    The man looked poised, and elegant as if he was too cool for the parking lot. He seemed like he belonged in a Vian mansion, all dark, pale and mysterious.


    His gaze was studying me, he did not interrupt as I handle the twome guys and sent them out of town because I didn¡¯t want to deal with their dead bodies. Not when I have the finest-looking man I¡¯ve seen since¡­ well, forever.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been watching me all night.¡± I went straight to using him because I know he did. His cool gaze sipped into my insides, sending a warm tingling feeling that I never thought I had.


    ¡°I have,¡±


    ¡°Who sent you?¡± I asked and raised an eyebrow when he said that no one had sent him.


    ¡°Then why?¡± I was intrigued. I remain in my spot, truly curious about the guy and honestly, I was half trying to strip the guy naked in my mind.


    I did not fear him, not with the way he was tantly checking me out. The answer to my question was not something I care about at the moment. It won¡¯t be the first time the mob sent someone to check me out on my job. Though I usually managed to shake them off, apparently not this guy. This guy was like a ghost, I felt him but couldn¡¯t fucking see him. He was that good, I¡¯ll give him that.


    ¡°Your bloodlust,¡± he stated, closing our distance. I was not at all threatened by his forwardness, by the fact that he had watched me kill a guy and disposed of his body then sent two thugs away after their well-deserved beatings. My heart was pounding faster, I could feel it. His aura was demanding, though I didn¡¯t sumb to him. Well, not without a strong will. Somehow his appearance rattled my thoughts, and fuck¡­ it was an eye-opening one. Didn¡¯t think someone had that kind of pull over me.


    ¡°You watched me having sex,¡± I was failing to calm my heartbeat as his gaze stilltched on to mine. Then he lowered himself down to smell my neck and it made my heart jump a bit too excitedly.


    ¡°I watched you orgasmed, yes, I could offer you a harder one than your boy toy.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say to him so Iughed and pushed him back instead. I needed to control my heartbeat, I needed to calm the fuck down, this guy shouldn¡¯t be able to make me feel stuff. I am not that person, I don¡¯t feel stuff.


    ¡°Take me back to your ce, invite me in.¡± He tugged my waist t to his body making me feel his hard cock.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you think you are, but you¡¯re out of your mind.¡± I spat my words but didn¡¯t say anything when he took my wrist while his other hand was holding my backside. The man was keeping me still. So I stayed, though I still didn¡¯t know how he made me do it. It was a loose hold and my curiosity won when I let him, my eyes darted to his finely shaped lips as I let themtch to my wrist.


    The piercing sensation confused me for a fraction of a second before myposure slipped and I let out a pathetic gasp when I feel the most damn sensation as if he was sucking on my blood. It was a freaky feeling, was it a new kind of fetish that I didn¡¯t know about? Should let him keep on sucking blood from my wrist? Is he really sucking blood from my wrist?


    My brain was busy trying to figure the guy out while my inside was definitely horny for him. Damn. And then he stopped, dared to smile at me, and licked my wrist.


    What the¡­ Where¡¯s the wound? I was sure that he punctured and sucked my blood. I was still questioning his ways, confused, maybe a bit dazed but I was proud of myself that I stayed still when he backed away.


    ¡°I can give you more. Invite me when I knock on your door. Until next time, my little killer.¡± He obnoxiously purred as he gave me a fucking nickname, then he moved back and disappeared from my view.


    ¡°Fuck, what the hell?¡± I cursed and looked out to the shadows where he disappeared into. Shaking the daze out of my stance when I walked home to my apartment.


    I thought I had the sexual urge fucked out of my system less than an hour ago. I always get horny after a kill. The guy from the club was an okay fuck, I climaxed and I left, that should¡¯ve satisfied my needs.


    So why the hell couldn¡¯t I control myself?


    It was almost dawn, I was probably too tired. It had been a very long day for me. I took a quick shower moments after I reached my apartment, then put on shorts and a t-shirt. But sleep didn¡¯te easily as it should, so I decided to go to my studio making myself cozy at the drawing table.


    His face was the first thing I started to outline, then his eyebrows. My fingers gripped the pencil with ease, my wrist moved with precision finding its rhythm and started drawing creases, longer than shorter points. His intense eyes were next, they looked bored yet particrly intense at the same time. I paused, took a deep breath, and rested back in my seat.  I reached my side table and poured the golden liquid, savoring the burn in my throat.


    Closing my eyes, I focused to remember his details while drinking my ss of brandy. The man had long hair, shoulder length, and he styled it ssically with a low ponytail. When other guys make them look girly, there was nothing girly about the mysterious man. I didn¡¯t even hesitate with the details, there was nothing subtle in his gaze. It was evident that he wanted me, and he was not shy about expressing it.


    Damn¡­


    Another deep breathter I shook my head then moved his sketch aside and started drawing mytest victim instead. Willing my mind to think about mytest kill, I started sketching, fast. The lines, the shape of his slouched body, and the fear show his level of stress without showing off his face. The blood dripping from his stomach made them perfectly in line with the moment his life was slipping away. My wrist moves hurriedly, line after line, shading, shaping Rudy the tattletale. The coloringes next, then I decided to stop when my back felt too tired to continue.


    I was a hyper-realistic drawing artist in real life. There were people out there waiting for my newest creation. I had followers, and collectors, who knew they were real-life drawings. Those sick wannabe killers made my life easier when they were willing to pay a crazy amount of money for my creations. I was known for my dark arts, lots of blood, decapitations, and violence, all cringing effects for first-timers. But for those who have the thirst, they seek me out privately and I rarely had my drawings on disy for long since they would quickly sell off once I put them on my web.


    Maybe I should draw the mysterious man. Maybe next time. For now, I need sleep. I got another big jobing up in a couple of more hours. I need my rest, and I finally smile when my body rxes and my eyes were getting heavy.

 6. Field Trip

    Mafia: A hierarchically structured secret organization allegedly engaged in smuggling, racketeering, trafficking in narcotics, and other criminal activities in the U. S., Italy, and elsewhere.


    Tessa


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t challenge him,¡± Chad reminded me.


    ¡°What? I would never, well, maybe I did¡­ but the man was such a pussy.¡± Chad was lecturing me about the importance of keeping peace in the workce. I mean seriously, I was an assassin what do you expect? morning coffees and discuss their gold-digging wives? Honestly, I was not missing much with my co-workers, I was d not to be on their boss¡¯s monthly payroll with daily obligations and stuff. Never been one of those whoe to the office everyday types of people.


    ¡°You know better than to let the boss invite me here, I¡¯m okay with you being my handler. I am satisfied with ourmunication via phone so I don¡¯t have to look at your ugly face. I love it, even more, when you texted.¡± I smirked, knowing Chad was actually just like his name, a typical handsome white male big and buff just like your favorite hometown football quarterback. The man was in his prime probably in his mid-thirties, he must¡¯ve started very young to have positioned himself in such a spot with the mob boss. Or, probably the fact that his half-sister was the mob doctor and I knew that she was fucking the big boss. Gotta say the girl got guts.


    ¡°Just y nice. Come on the boss is expecting you, you¡¯rete already.¡±


    I rolled my eyes but followed him regardless. I still hated that I needed to get up before nine and was expected to be punctual when my body was still half asleep.


    ¡°Ah, Tessa finally,¡± The handsome mob boss greeted me, but I would never mistake his kindness for a true one. He didn¡¯t get to be the boss for being nice to the people he employed.


    ¡°Mr. Dovni. My apology for beingte.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ I understand you had ast-minute jobst night.¡±


    I nodded and told him that it was taken care of, and I had conveyed the necessary detail to Chad a. k. a the infamous pinky finger of myst night¡¯s victim. I didn¡¯t kill the guy as instructed, I was told to scare the guy and collect his pinky finger. My lovely handler, Chad, must have jars of them by now with the amount of work I¡¯ve done for them.


    ¡°¡­ I want you to follow my shipment,¡± he opened a folder and showed a picture of arge size truck with their logisticpany logo. ¡°The truck will have GPS on it, details will be given to youter. you will follow it without being seen, not even by our people. Under no circumstances the truck should stop, I¡¯ve instructed the driver but I understand people sometimes don¡¯t listen.¡± He looked out the windows as if we were discussing the weather.


    ¡°Anyway, the truck will be carrying very precious cargo. I don¡¯t want any fucked up in the delivery. This is the route.¡± He handed me a printout of paper, ¡°Should they stop along the way, I don¡¯t want you to interfere unless they opened the truck.¡±


    ¡°And if they opened the truck?¡± I asked, knowing the answer already. I was their best assassin and he knows it.


    ¡°Deal with them at that exact moment, kill them, dispose of their bodies. How you do it won¡¯t be of my concern, you will then drive the cargo yourself to the appointed destination, and obviously, check in with Chad.¡±


    I looked at the map and calcted the distance and the time needed after I asked when the delivery will take ce.


    ¡°Tonight. Chad will fill you in regarding the time. He¡¯s the one who¡¯s going to wait for the truck at the other end.¡±


    I bit the inside of my cheek, thinking it¡¯ll be a long drive if they decided to mess with the cargo, and driving a truck has never been my past-time favorite. The big bad boss seemed to acknowledge my reluctance, not like I could choose my jobs with the mob. But still¡­


    ¡°Your payment will be double your usual.¡±


    There you go¡­


    I grinned while he shook his head and let out a sexy chuckle. Damn, if only I let myself fuck my boss. But no, I didn¡¯t want to risk the possibility that one day he might get touchy-feely. I was not going to ruin the perfect arrangement I had for some dicking, no matter how good he might be. I like the money more, dicks can be searched somewhere else. Lots of willing men have adequate and well-functioning dicks.


    It took another fifteen minutes before I was dismissed from his office. From there I decided to get back to my apartment, get my bike back and steal a car. My Suzuki won¡¯t be ideal for following a truck and my car was far from subtle. My friendly co-workers had seen it parked at the mansion too many times already, I didn¡¯t want to risk it being seen by the guys working on the job.


    By six o¡¯clock I had a power nap and a veryte brunch. Before leaving, I bought a takeaway dinner and some snacks and drinks for the long field trip ahead. Oh¡­ and also I stole a car, filled up the tank, and changed the te numbers.


    Nothing exciting happened for the past two hours, I was following the truck. Carefully distancing my stolen car from the truck and busying myself with chewing the takeout burrito. My head was entertaining ideas of what might be inside the truck that was considered highly important by the great Ardian Kreshnik Dovni. Then by hour three, I was disappointed that I might not get any action since we were closing in on the final destination. And¡­ I needed to pee after all the water and energy drinks I drank.


    But the thought was quickly scratched and I perked instantly when the driver made an unauthorized stop at some shady junkyard, veering off course from their actual destination. They moved fast after they parked, I saw two men with crowbars about to force open the back of the truck. I smiled greedily, already feeling the excitement as I set aside my dder urges and parked the stolen car before quickly getting out of the car.


    Hiding behind the mound of old cars and keeping quiet were easily done, but knowing what was inside the truck was giving a new meaning to the word armory. I was salivating when I saw stacks of crates most likely filled with ammo, handguns, and riffles when rows of handheld missileunchers came into sight.


    Damn, boss man knew his game. My heart thump faster as adrenaline pumped throughout my body. Very quietly, I grabbed one of the men, took him aside, and snapped his neck efficiently killing him in one motion. His buddy was too busy checking out the shipment and only noticed my presence when I was behind him with a knife on his back.


    ¡°Come on, take a selfie with me, it¡¯s for Chad. I¡¯m going to tell him that his coffee buddies were being naughty.¡± The man was surprised but stupidly looked at the camera for me, seconds before I insert my knife into his temple. Yep, quiet and bloodless, though I didn¡¯t get to fulfill my lust for their blood the horror on their faces when they realized they were going to die by my hands was satisfying enough. I really didn¡¯t want to deal with the mess, not when the authorities could be involved.


    ¡°Chad, I¡¯ll be driving to the destination. Your coffee buddy is joining us.¡± My voice was a bit too cheerful because of the adrenaline rush, and he picked up on it instantly.


    My handler who was waiting for the shipment was already at the destination with the buyers. He was silent for a couple of seconds before he told me to drop them off before meeting him. ¡°Okay buddy, I¡¯m doing you a favor here. See you in a bit.¡± The man knew it should¡¯ve been the two men that were supposed to meet him and he knew exactly what happened when I told him that I was going to drive the truck and meet him there.


    I didn¡¯t like finding new ces for the corpses, luckily I was in a junkyard and could easily hide the bodies and be back to dispose of themter. It was more work of going back and forth and I hated that, it was going to be one of those days. I could feel the tiredness crawling up my spine already. But I need to do what needed to be done, at least it was near the gator swamp. I was happy with the prospect of feeding the alligators that my steps were lighter as I moved the bodies and hid them in between the skeletons of old cars.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    It took less time than expected, but I was finally in the truck and adjusting the seat. I was on my way to meet Chad within minutes. From afar I could see that the buyers looked tense, they were not happy that I waste with their cargo.


    ¡°Sorry boss, gotta take a quick stop at thedies.¡± I winked at Chad, startling him for a moment before he realized that I was ying my part to be med for causing theteness of their cargo.


    My jacket was back at the truck, I was intentionally appearing in only my ck tank top, purposely lowering it down, showing off my ck bra and cleavage, hoping to be slutty enough that they didn¡¯t mind me beingte.


    ¡°Women,¡± one of the men snickered but his eyes roamed my breasts and I let them think what they want of me. I just want to get it over and done with it, so I can take care of the dead bodies.


    The transaction went well, they were happy with the merchandise while I stepped away from them and yed with my phone, letting the buyer think that I was just some truck driver chick and not some contracted assassin. In my mind, I was already thinking about how to systematically wrap and transport the bodies to the alligators¡¯ swamp. Then get the car to a twenty-four hours car wash and get it clean inside out before I smoke in the car and messed up the car with more food wrappers, and empty beer cans making it appear as if it was stolen for some teenagers¡¯ joyride.


    Everything will be endured because I know, when the day ends, there will be ice cream and wine waiting for me back at my apartment. The simple kind of life and I love it.

 7. Family Ties

    Definition of Vampire:


    A mythological undead creature said to feed on the blood of the living.


    Nero


    It has been days. I could still savor her sweet metallic blood on my tongue, and since drinking victims made vampires get a taste of the human¡¯s desire and deepest thoughts I have sampled her lust for blood. The robust vor lingers on my taste buds. I¡¯ve fed in between but none was making my thirst subside. I craved the little killer and it was not a good thing, not for a vampire as old as myself. Because when one gets obsessed, nothing else matters our instincts will win and the monster will surface.


    Tonight was not a good night, not when I was scheduled to attend a meeting discussing the sudden rise of dead bodies on our west sector across the river. Vampires are creatures of hierarchy, they are expected to be obedient to their leader. They followed the rules, they know the consequences, and when too many bodies started showing up drained of blood there has to be someone responsible for it.


    The first suspects would be the newly turned vampires, which in this case their sire would be the ones held responsible for the young vamps, the newborns. Their thirst for blood would be uncontroble and it is the maker¡¯s job to make sure they¡¯re safe and fed properly. The process could take time, depending on the connection between their sire and the newborn vampire.


    We do not like to attract the attention of humans or the hunters. We are night creatures, we enjoyed living in the shadows. We have existed longer because we can, we¡¯re smart, and knows how to control our desire for blood.


    Humans had thought of vampires as mythical creatures for hundreds of years, only a small poption of them knew about our existence or other supernatural beings for that matter.


    ¡°Sire, they¡¯re here.¡±


    That was my cue, and I told my eldest, Ammar, that I¡¯d be there in a moment and then he nodded when he saw the young woman sitting, ready for the taking. The human was delivered earlier and had been waiting for her dose of sexual high since this was how our secret society works. Humans paid money to get high from the venom we release as we drank from their veins.


    ¡°Ready?¡± I asked, sitting her on myp, my hand cradling her neck, my mouth inches from her arteries.


    ¡°Please,¡± her plea was throaty, I could smell her arousal already. Humans¡­ so fucking easy.


    I chose her from the lines of our patrons who had paid for feeding time and she had paid a generous sum of money for my time. From her profile, she looked just like my little killer, though she dressed like a true millionaire. Her skin was wless, her lips looked stic, and her skin tinted unnaturally. But one thing was for sure the thumping of her heart did not make me hard, and I hated that my fixation on the little killer had ruined my feeding pleasure.


    The woman moaned and I let her hold on to my arms as I drank and released the vampire venom, it anesthetized and aroused her sexual high. She tasted nd just like the previous meals, men, women, old, young, they all tasted the same.


    I left her on the sofa for others to take care of and drive her back home until the next time she¡¯s back for more. At least she was not expecting sex since I do not have time for it. My mind quickly ventured back to the vamps and humans waiting for my arrival on the other side of my residential mansion.


    Ammar was already there, the situation looked peaceful until I entered the room, then tension fill the air. The humans¡¯ fear prated through their bodies though they were keeping a stoic expression.


    ¡°Sire, this is¡­¡±


    I ignored the introduction but let Ammar tell me their names. Names that would be useless to my memory, humans, theye and go. They¡¯re fragile beings, these days they drop dead too quickly from sickness and idents. Too many names too little time. I stopped listening to their names centuries ago.


    ¡°We are looking into the situation, I assure you that everything will be taken care of. Give us two days. We are not monsters, we implemented discipline and those who deflect from the rules will be dealt with ordingly.¡±


    The humans looked pleased, they know without me saying that the consequence was death. They were talking to the king of vampires, the same one who had ruled and resided in their area since before they were even born.


    ¡°Ammar, my son, tell me you had the one responsible for the massacre?¡± I demanded once the humans had gone and he joined me on the balcony.


    ¡°Yes father, it¡¯s being dealt with. The newborn had been executed, his sire is waiting for his sentence.¡±


    ¡°Deal with it, execute the maker too. I have no time for stupid mistakes and remind the rest of our n that disobedience is never tolerated.¡±


    Ammar nodded then excused himself from the room. The vampire is my eldest creation, my son of three hundred years, he¡¯s one of the most powerful ones among my children. He too had sired children and all exceptional vampires who had be assassins and soldiers who followed orders without hesitation. They had been through wars, defended our bloodline, and proved worthy of their ranks within the n.


    Reminded of Ammar¡¯s eminence, I decided to go to the observation tform to watch the execution. Somehow I was not ready to go out and started following my little killer, hoping my bloodlust will be satisfied by watching my oldest son execute the reckless maker. Ammar had known and personally experienced how important it was to care for your newborn, that is why it took mature vampires to produce a great army of vampires. The maker in front of Ammar had less than twenty years of living as a vampire and was still considered a young vampire. Not many vampires can sire children that young and seed.


    ¡°Sire,¡± Vesper greeted me as he took his ce on my side.


    ¡°Vesper, good to see that you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Good to be back, father.¡± The young blond male smiled yfully. He had always been the rebellious one out of all my five children.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you to finish so fast.¡±


    ¡°The issue was a big misunderstanding, I kill them all. We¡¯re good.¡± He chuckled coldly. Yes, Vesper is the cruelest of them all. Thinking back to when I made him over two and a half centuries ago, his sinister way of thinking was one of the reasons why I made him mine. I know he would keep me on my toes and I needed someone who can create havoc when the situation presents itself.


    ¡°You should really put me in charge with a territory father, I¡¯m able enough.¡± the young man whined insolently. Vesper was twenty years young when I turned him into an immortal being. I should¡¯ve waited until he was more mature but when I found him dying after a brutal attack I just couldn¡¯t let him die and passed the chance to make him mine.


    ¡°I will give you a territory, I¡¯ve said this before.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I just need to sire children,¡± he rolled his eyes and huffed exaggeratedly as if vampires huffed, we don¡¯t even breathe. Out of all of my five children, Vesper was the most content with his immortal life.


    ¡°Repeat my words.¡± I patiently reminded him while we both gazed down at the gathering vampires, circling the center of the court where the failed vampire maker was on his knees waiting helplessly for his execution.


    ¡°A true vampire is the one who had sire children.¡± Vesper said the words I¡¯ve said centuries ago, ¡°But father, I¡¯m young.¡± Once again his rebellious manner surfaced.


    ¡°You are also my son, a prince of my bloodline. You¡¯re one of the oldest here, you just appear young, and now, you act like one. Children, my young prince, I want my bloodline strengthened.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    He nodded, though I was not sure he¡¯d give me one anytime soon. Still, I was hopeful that he¡¯d sired one in the next couple of decades or so, maybe even finding a mate for himself. Who knows.


    The deadly scream from below took me back to my current situation. I stepped away from the tform and lead both of us back to my study. It has been months since I¡¯ve seen Vesper, too long because he had always been the closest one to me.


    ¡°You looked different, father, something¡­ wait, someone is on your mind,¡± he tilted his head as if he was reading into me.


    I chuckled and told him yes, a human psychopath, ¡°¡­ a beautiful one, energy bursting with so much bloodlust even her blood tasted so sweet.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you talk as if she¡¯d be my mother.¡±


    I smiled and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll take my time, good things feel better after much anticipation. The wait will make it taste much much sweeter in the end.¡±


    ¡°Okay there, Casanova, I don¡¯t think I should be hearing details about my future mother.¡±


    ¡°As you should with your future mate, I¡¯m still waiting. I know I¡¯m not getting older but I want you to live your life. Solitary is not going to enrich yourself.¡±


    I spent a couple of more hours talking to Vesper before I left the mansion to hunt. Well, more like to hunt for my little killer. I¡¯ve been watching her from afar for thest few days. By now I¡¯ve known more about her than probably anyone else. And yes, I still want her. Craved for her.

 8. Theories

    Framed:


    Produce false evidence against (an innocent person) so that they appear guilty.


    Tessa


    I¡¯ve always considered myself a team yer, at least that¡¯s what I want people to think of me. In actuality I just wanted them not to bother me, I¡¯m a very individual person. Always has been.


    Rules are meant to be broken, but I¡¯d never intentionally do so if it¡¯ll put me at risk. Once again, I was in myfort zone with the current situation. I¡¯d never do something stupid as being a snitch.


    So when I was used of tipping information to the authorities I was truly offended. ¡°Why would I want to do that? what¡¯s in it for me, Chad? you can¡¯t be serious?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t say that I was mad, well, maybe annoyed. But I was surely bothered and in my mind, I started listing people who might benefit from my downfall, those whose pinky fingers were missing will be my prime suspects.


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t even know. I just heard about it today. I¡¯m telling you to watch your back. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m defending you, you¡¯re on your own but you never caused me any trouble. So I just thought I¡¯d give you a heads up.¡±


    He was right, Chad couldn¡¯t give a flying fuck about me. But I always do what I was told and make his job easier. So automatically Chad was crossed from my list, okay that¡¯ll probably leave a couple dozen more suspects and I haven¡¯t even counted the family of the people that I disposed of. Argh, it was getting too annoying when all I wanted was a peaceful day of torturing and maybe killing someone.


    I did thank Chad for the heads-up before leaving him to do my next assignment. It was rare that Chad requested that I meet with him for the instructions on my assignment, but knowing the reason I understand why the need for secrecy.


    Getting in my car, I continued to head off to my next job. The bastard will surely feel my rising anger toward the whole situation. I tried not to get affected but I kept on thinking about the who and the why.


    I was a bloody mess when I finished burying the man under the fresh concrete, the poor bastard kept struggling for his life as my knife slit his throat. Luckily, I was wearing all ck as I was soaked with his blood, all icky and messy.


    The feeling of being watched was suddenly back. Was I in trouble? Was it the wrist-sucking guy, the cops, or the person who was trying to frame me? I was suddenly too tired to get up and decided to lean back on the abandoned wall for support.


    God, I need some energy drink after this. The night was still young and I intend to fuck my brain to mush. It has been years since I was in this kind of situation, a time when I feel agitated yet strangely peaceful at the same time. Like everything wasing to an end for me, and when one of those days surfaces I need a strong drink and a good drag of cigarettes. Yes, plurally. I was not a chain smoker, I rarely smoke but when I do I¡¯d give my perfect lungs a good test run.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look so good.¡±


    Oh¡­ the sexy wrist sucker. He was back out of nowhere.


    ¡°Why, thank you¡­ just the right words every woman wants to hear when they¡¯re having a shitty day.¡± I pointed at my drenched outfit. The man watched me kill before, and his careless attitude showed me that he was more than capable of being around a gory murder scene. Was this the guy who was sent to kill me? Did the boss really want to let me go? I thought I¡¯ve been such a good asset to him. I hope I was not going to lose my pinkie tonight, I love all my limbs down to the tiniest bits.


    ¡°Did he send you to kill me? Cause I¡¯m not losing my damn pinkie. I like my perfectness just fine.¡±


    ¡°Who wants you dead?¡± The guy¡¯s masked expression slipped for a second, no one would notice but I saw it was like he was wearing the truth. As if he was confused, that I, a killer had someone on my tail ready to chop me to bits. Surely that was not the reason, right?


    ¡°If you¡¯re not him then you¡¯re here to stalk me. Why?¡±


    ¡°Tell me about this person?¡± he demanded, without even replying to my question. Ugh, so rude. Or, maybe rudely handsome?


    ¡°I need to get back and take a shower,¡±


    ¡°Come on.¡±


    He held out his hand, expecting me to get up and go with him. Was this guy serious? He¡¯d assumed that I¡¯d let him take me home?


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, you should go.¡± I got up and went to my car, opened my truck, and got my duffle bag containing a clean set of clothes andbat boots.


    The guy was not budging, he stayed silent beside me so I let him watch as I stripped down from my blood-covered clothes and slipped into fresh ones. I zipped the ruined clothes and boots and put them in a barrel meters away from my car. I could feel the guy¡¯s eyes following me as I took a small can of gasoline and a match.


    Luckily I bought cigarettes after I met with Chad, just in case I feel the urge to contaminate my lungs. I was d that I know myself very well when I took one and lit it up. He was still watching me as I put my stuff inside the barrel, poured gasoline, and made myself a little bonfire, destroying my blood-soaked clothes.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I stayed quiet and drag the cigarette, filling my lungs with toxic smoke. If I was going to die, I would go out with a bang. I studied the guy while puffing my cigarette, and assessed his would-be weaknesses. He still might be a threat, so I was doing my due diligence. The man was tall, and toned but not too bulky which would mean he¡¯d be both fast and strong. His figure was perfect, he wore his ck shirt like it was fitted for his body. Not one of those shirts disyed on racks, but like the expensive kind where he had it tailor-made.


    The fire was burning in front of me, from the me I could see the man¡¯s pale face and his stern expression as if he was taking his time studying me back. And I didn¡¯t like it, the man was not like another assassin the boss would hire. I thought I was the best, but looking at him, I recognized a predator when I see one.


    This guy looked like the perfect specimen, I wonder how much he was being paid. His clothes, shoes, and the ring on his finger made him look like he was one of the boss¡¯s business partners instead of his assassin.


    ¡°Are you done watching me?¡± he asked softly when the fire finished licking my bloody clothes. His baritone voice tickled my inner needs. I sighed audibly, wanting to hide my eagerness while I was supposed to be thinking of ways to lose the guy and save my life.


    ¡°We should get out of here.¡± There was an urgency in his voice, well, there was also the blinding speed of when he was one second in front of me and the next grabbing my hand leading me back to my car and into the passenger seat.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I protested though it went unheard, eh¡­ more like he ignored mepletely while he nced at the dark wooded area by the abandoned lot.


    ¡°Keys, we need to go.¡± He uttered annoyingly calm and stern at the same time. I hated when someone was calmer than me, the man didn¡¯t even flinch when I pulled out my gun from under my seat and aimed it at his temple. If I couldn¡¯t figure him out, I might as well kill the guy. You know¡­ being safe and all. Shame though when I think that I have to blow his brains out. I also hate having to change my car, since cleaning dead people¡¯s brains was going to be too time-consuming for my taste.


    Once again, with his blinding speed, he amazes me. The guy moved his hand and skillfully took my gun as if he was stealing candy from a kid. Ugh.


    ¡°Sit still, put on your seatbelt.¡± He ordered like I was an insolent brat. So I pouted and put it on while I gazed at the burning barrel. I know my clothes and boots were gone by now, but the next question was, would I be gone as well?


    Car ident?


    Will my parents look for me?


    Where will he shoot me?


    Maybe he¡¯ll throw me off a cliff, or send me into theke?


    I hope he¡¯d make it quick. All the torturing, I really don¡¯t like prolonging death, simply because I had nothing to hide and I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.

 9. To Care

    Caring: to have an interest or concern for


    Synonyms for caring:


    looking out (for), minding, watching? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Nero


    I did not intend to greet her, I was content with watching her from afar. But when the little killer leaned on to the filthy wall I realized something was not right with her.


    Driving her car was also not my intention, but seeing young vampires creeping closer and smelling the blood scent carried by the wind I know I need to get her out of there. Not that I didn¡¯t believe she couldn¡¯t handle herself, but I assumed she was not feeling like herself at that very moment. Also, I didn¡¯t have time to deal with the younglings not when she told me that someone wanted her dead.


    I get that she killed people, humans have this fascination with money. They even killed for money while they preach about saving human lives, equality in war, and all that shit. What I¡¯vee to learn was that death had sumbed to currency, it was my little killer¡¯s job. Yes, she¡¯s mine. She didn¡¯t know it yet, but she will.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    ¡°Why does someone wants you dead?¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Wrist-sucking-stalker, you really need to answer a question before asking another. That¡¯s the polite thing to do.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re into being polite?¡± I smirked watching her look pissed off.


    ¡°Argh, I don¡¯t give a fuck, I just need you to tell me where are you taking me.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m never going to win this argument am I?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a fast learner, tell me, why does someone want you dead?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Chad just told me hours earlier.¡± She shrugged like she didn¡¯t even care about her life. It was not very human-like.


    ¡°You don¡¯t care about living?¡±


    ¡°Duh, of course, I do, but in the meantime, I need to do my job don¡¯t I? I was going to do some digging tomorrow. It¡¯s my day off.¡± She rest her head back, nowcking the interest in finding where I was taking her. It was like she trusted me. Strange. Very strange. It was like she didn¡¯t even fear me.


    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d kill me already if you want me dead, not that I wouldn¡¯t put on a fight, but, meh¡­¡±


    ¡°Meh?¡± I chuckled, she was the first human that said ¡®meh¡¯ in front of me. I¡¯m the king of vampires and no one said ¡®meh¡¯ to my face.


    She surely intrigued me, my little killer got me so entranced that I decided to bring her to my apartment. I wasn¡¯t foolish enough to take her to my den, not where my children might take an interest in her. No, for now, I¡¯d like to keep her to myself.


    ¡°My apartment, I figured we can do more about your situation.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to help me?¡± She arched her brow, curiosity stered in her expression.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, why do you do this? You know what¡­ forget I asked, just take me to your ce, I might as well shower. And food, yes, I need food.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re bossy aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Am I? You can let me go back to my ce if I¡¯m too much. I won¡¯t mind.¡± She gave me the sweetest smile, I swear I almost crack a smile and mirrored her lips. But I didn¡¯t, I¡¯m a four hundred years old vampire, I have self-control. Or do I?


    The said self-control was tested when she entered my ce and started opening doors then went straight to the floor-to-ceiling windows. She took my ce as her own quickly by ordering herself a pizza and giving the restaurant my address and unit number.  Of course, she paid attention to her surroundings, she knew my address and read the unit number on my door.


    She was looking at the view, her eyes roaming across the street, she scanned her right side then left, then continue to study the road below. She had the mind of a hunter, my little killer was too fucking perfect.


    I decided to get a blood bag while she busied herself checking out my apartment, this was not my main penthouse, this was my smaller ones, but it was the closest and I need her off the streets in a hurry. I poured the blood into a mug, throw the package in the bin, and put the cup into the microwave. I like my blood warm, straight from the vein is always preferred but we don¡¯t always get what we wanted. And for now, I don¡¯t have time to hunt, maybeter I can have her. We will see.


    ¡°So aren¡¯t you going to offer me a drink?¡±


    She looked at my cup, and probably think I was a bad host for not offering her a drink and letting her order her food.


    ¡°Beer, wine, water?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯ll take a cold beer.¡±


    She walked to the kitchen when I finished my cup and rinsed it before putting it in the sink.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± She asked, receiving a can of beer, opening it, and taking a few gulps as she waited for my reply.


    ¡°Nero. You?¡±


    ¡°Tessa.¡±


    Hmm¡­ beautiful.


    ¡°Tell me, Nero, why am I here?¡±


    ¡°You intrigued me,¡±


    ¡°Alright, do you make a habit of taking people who intrigued you back home? Aren¡¯t you afraid that some of these people could kill you and take your valuables?¡±


    I shrugged telling her that any valuable stuff can always be reced.


    ¡°Said the rich-self-entitled-ass.¡± She muttered before she continued. ¡°This is not your main residence.¡± She guessed correctly, she was very observant.


    ¡°It¡¯s not.¡±


    ¡°Why does someone like you stalks me?¡± It was a question more to herself than to me. Smart, she¡¯d know I don¡¯t like answering questions. I could see the lightbulb moment in her eyes when she gave me the look and stepped closer to my front.


    ¡°You are one of those rich-strange-fellow with nothing else better to do than have a freakish fascination. And at the moment,¡± she stepped closer and pressed herself to me. ¡°At the moment, it¡¯s me.¡± Her words were raspy and seductive, at the same time she puts her hand on my chest and spread her palm feeling my pecs.


    She pushed me to the nearest wall and cupped the back of my neck, pulling me closer for a kiss. Damn, my little killer tastes so good. I let out a groan and she moans in my mouth pressing herself t to my body. I was feeling her guns and knives printed on me, rubbing slightly as she grind herself to me.


    The buzz of the door pulled her back and she patted my cheek before walking to the door to get her pizza.


    ¡°I¡¯m always hungry after a kill, and horny,¡± she winked and took a slice of the pizza, and sit down on one of the kitchen stools. Her eyes stayed on me, watching me while she eats her food.


    I was still amazed at how she domesticated herself in my apartment without a care in the world. My little killer ate her pizza and shoved the rest in the fridge after I said I was not hungry. She finishes her beer before asking. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower if that¡¯s okay with you?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, there are towels under the sink.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± My little killer smiled, she didn¡¯t close the bathroom doorpletely, I could see her putting her knives and guns by the sink within her reach. She probably showers with her ears listening in on what¡¯s going on outside the bathroom door.


    Ten minutester she was back with a towel wrapped around her body, looking fresh. Her hair was damp and it drapped her shoulder sexily.


    ¡°I assumed you don¡¯t mind me using your washer and dryer too?¡± I shook my head and watched her walk to the other room to start herundry wearing nothing but a towel. I was getting hard just watching her doing human mundane stuff.


    ¡°T-shirt?¡± she asked as if knowing I¡¯d borrowed her one.


    ¡°In the walk-in closet.¡±


    She nodded and gathered her weapons, cing them on the empty bedside table before she enter the walk-in closet and took off the towel. I was like a moth to a me when I followed her and grabbed the towel before it reached the floor. My other hand was on her naked waist and my lips were on hers in seconds.


    Moth to a fucking me.

 10. Hot Stranger

    Forey


    Erotic stimtion preceding sexual intercourse


    Tessa


    When a hot stranger takes you to his ce, and let him use his shower to wash away the blood of yourtest kill you should be thankful right?


    So thankful that you let him kiss you? How about letting him have sex with you? Well, my vote is yes and yes. I was too fucking horny to care anyway and the man in my arms was hot as fuck. Mm¡­ we¡¯ll get to thatter, but first.


    ¡°You¡¯re a true temptation and I know you¡¯re well aware of that.¡± He nibbled my ear, his voiceced with desire, and his mouth was tingling my skin causing goosebumps I rarely feel when I was getting into forey. Nope, my body craved the final ending, the climax. But with Nero¡­ fuck, even his name sounded hot. With Nero, I wanted his seduction, when his teeth grazed my neck I could swear the man growled like an animal in heat.


    Fuck yes¡­


    I could hear myself moaning, it sounded so dirty. Forget about porn, I was hearing desperation, such neediness shamed me as if I haven¡¯t been sexually experienced enough for his sexy ways.


    The man was still fully clothed while I was naked from my shower as he grabbed my hair, and tugged my head back so he can devour my throat. Goddamn¡­ I know I was getting wet, so damn wet.


    ¡°You smell amazing,¡± he licked my throat down to the crook of my neck while his hand slithered between my legs and found my bare pussy. I parted my legs wider when his fingers teased my clit, my hands were feeling his shirt covered muscled back.


    His cologne smells expensive, I didn¡¯t even mind that he was still dressed. There was something hot about feeling his clothed body against my nakedness. I even feel myself blushing when he carried me to his bed andy me against the cool sheets. And it¡¯s been years since I blushed, and the kisses didn¡¯t stop as he was on top of my naked body.


    ¡°Unbutton my shirt,¡± he said when I hesitated, I was still weighing my choices to see him naked or have him fuck me with his clothes on. But I didn¡¯t ponder when he told me to take off his shirt, the fitted ck shirt was on the floor in seconds. Then the man chuckled when he saw me struggling with his belt.


    He sat back, continue to unbuckle, and let his ck trousers along with his boxers join his shirt on the bedroom floor. My eyes were taking in his perfect sculpted figure, the man was pale, but the muscle framed his body handsomely. He was not big, Nero was just fucking perfect.


    Too damn perfect. I thought when he started kissing, licking, and sucking my nipples until I was sure I was going to climax from his nipple y alone if he hadn¡¯t stopped.


    ¡°Condom.¡± I couldn¡¯t believe it as I hear my croaked voice, begging him to fuck me so soon.


    He nodded, reaching into his drawers, and pulled one out. But he didn¡¯t put it on, not yet, instead, he smirked and flipped me to my front. His mouth was on my spine torturing me with the promise of his cock between my legs as he grinds his hard length between my butt cheeks.


    Another needy moan escaped my lips making himugh sexily while his hand travel down to tease my clit and his other hand pinched my nipple.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make youe so hard, my little killer.¡±


    His nickname for me was a new one. I¡¯ve never heard any of my sexual partners calling me that, and strangely calling me his and the word killer in the same sentence just made my insides throb with such wants that I pushed myself back wanting to feel him more.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ my greedy little killer.¡±


    Again, with the nickname. I never knew I could want someone to fuck me this bad. Sex had always been another chore that I feel I need to do to satisfy my body and rx my mind, especially after a kill. I never crave it this much, but Nero¡­ fucking hell, this sexy man made me want to beg for it.


    And I couldn¡¯t believe myself when I fucking did. ¡°Please¡­¡± I surprised myself when that one little word stumbled out of my lips.


    I could hear the tear of the foil and I knew he was putting on the condom. I braced myself for the familiar high from anticipation, but obviously, nothing was going to be ordinary with him. And the moment when his hand move from my nipple to my neck I knew I was going to have the best sex of my life.


    The grip on my throat was strong, he held me easily and pulled my back t to his chest. And I moaned his name when he parted my knees wider with his knee and pushed his erection in me.


    ¡°Fuck, Tess, my little killer, you¡¯re a real temptation.¡± His voice was harsh and made me clench and pushes back for friction.


    The man did not disappoint when he pushed me down and I felt his palm on my upper back holding me down while his other hand roughly tugged my hips higher and start fucking me hard and deep. Over and over again. It didn¡¯t take long before I climaxed, yet Nero didn¡¯t stop.


    Fucking hell¡­


    I felt my thighs tremble but his firm hold on my waists was keeping me still. The angle was too good that I gasped when I feel the need toe again. My moans were getting pathetically needy and his groans were getting more feral, he kept on pounding me faster and at some point started to p my butt cheeks.


    My fingers were fisting his sheets, and my toes were curling from too much excitement.


    ¡°More¡­¡± My voice sounded foreign, but I couldn¡¯t care less. All I wanted was him.


    ¡°Tess¡­¡± he whispered in my ear, his teeth grazed my shoulder and I climaxed when I feel a sharp bite on my neck.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Ohhh¡­ fuckkkk¡­¡±


    Did he just fucking bite me? My mind was too hazy toprehend when he pushed deep three more times before he finally let go inside me. He tightened his hold and sucked my shoulder hard then licked me and kissed me softly.


    My eyes were heavy and I let him rest me on the plush pillow.


    The next thing I knew, I woke up with the sun shining brightly from the open curtain. I sat up and tried to remember what the fuck happenedst night. I reached for my knives and rxed when I felt the handle on the tip of my fingers, then Iy back down and took in my surroundings.


    Nero¡¯s apartment. Then I looked to my side of the bed and saw the pillow was uncreased. The man didn¡¯t sleep by my sidest night. My mind startedposing scenarios and my body instinctively sit straight. I was naked, my weapons untouched, my phone beside them and there was no trace of him. Like the man wasn¡¯t even herest night.


    I went to the bathroom to fulfill my morning duties of emptying my dder and washing my face. Afterward, I wandered around the room and went straight for the washer and dryer to put on my clean clothes. Then I saw it on the kitchen table, a note with perfect manly handwriting.


    Stay as long as you like.


    ¨C N


    I put the note down and slipped my car keys which were beside the note into my jeans pocket. I went back to the bedroom and get my weapons sheathing them back in their holsters tight onto my thighs and side.


    Coffee and pizza were next and I was out of his unit an hourter. My mind was thinking back about what exactly happenedst night between me and Nero as I entered my car and then drove back to my apartment.


    I was expecting to spend the day lounging and doing some work on looking into the possibility of who might want me dead. But my n was halted when I arrived at the front of my apartment. The door was slightly ajar, I pulled out my trustee knife and pushed the door.


    I cursed and closed the door behind me. I know whoever did it had long gone and this was a warning. How did I know? Because whoever ransack my ce left a note. This one was typed informing me that I¡¯ve got three months to live.


    Huh, three months it¡¯s quite a long time for me to find out who might want me dead, right? Surely it¡¯ll be easy enough for me to kill my would-be killer before the time run out.


    First thing first. I set a three-month countdown on my phone just to keep track of my timely demise. Yep, because that¡¯s me a very organized would soon-be dead assassin.


    Deciding to call maid service to tidy up my ce was next and since I was toozy to clean up after others. Besides, I didn¡¯t hide incriminating evidence in my apartment, so I was good at letting people clean my ce.


    Two hourster I decided to get my big ck book of people who lost their pinky and life. To start my little investigation, to untangle one big clusterfuck if I want to still be alive in the next three months.

 11. Giddy

    Bugging out:


    Britsh Army ng ¨C To move away from your current location very quickly (often under fire) because your position has beenpromised by the enemy.


    Tessa


    Finding a new ce was my first n after getting my little ck book from my secret hiding ce a couple of blocks away from my apartment building. But first, I took my time having ate lunch at a nearby diner and called Chad telling him about what happened to my apartment.


    ¡°Yup, I¡¯m telling you the note said three months then someone is going to off me,¡± I was fishing, trying to listen to the change in his voice cause I don¡¯t trust anyone, not even Chad. He¡¯s my handler, and he knew people and his name was still on my list of suspects. Oh yeah, I made a list while waiting for the maid service earlier, I also had a bag packed for an overnight stay or two, maybe even three depending on how quickly I can get a new discreet ce.


    Finding a new hideout wouldn¡¯t be difficult, I have several fake IDs. But still, someone might know my guy who makes the fake IDs. I decided to take my car after sweeping it for a tracker, throwing my bags, and stuffing in the passenger seat then I started driving into thete afternoon traffic.


    My mind still thinks it was too weird if I go to Nero¡¯s apartment, somehow my gut telling me that I was safe there and that he was a different kind of dangerous. The one that doesn¡¯t want to kill me, or¡­ probably because he had given me the best orgasm. Yup, definitely biased.


    That was why I was checking into a little mountain hideaway using the ID that I pickpocketed from the diner and paying in cash. Yup, I also got my emergency cash stash along with the ck book. It¡¯ll probably take a while for the mom of three from the diner to notice that her ID was gone. Surely, she wouldn¡¯t think much about it since her toddlers were keeping her busy for the next couple of years.


    I was feeling the thrill as I smiled and entered the little cozy cottage, this was the first time that I needed to hide. The first time that someone might be after me and the excitement was getting to me. Huh, I didn¡¯t know that I¡¯d feel giddy from receiving a death note.


    Three months, hmm¡­ so many days, so many hours, surely I would solve the mystery of who wants me dead by then. In the meantime, I sent out a picture of my previous ransacked apartment and a picture of the death note and send it to Chad.


    ¡°Tell the boss I won¡¯t be reachable in the next few weeks. I need to bug out and solve this thing and return the favor.¡±


    ¡°Alright, do what you need to do.¡±


    That was all it take for me to uproot my life to wherever I want. Well, my old apartment will still be there, and utilities will be paid automatically. I should be able to go back there in a couple of weeks. I turned off my phone and went back to the garage to change the license te of my car. I was wise enough to buy an inconspicuous car, and I know it¡¯ll blend perfectly in traffic.


    It was dark outside when I was done with picking up dinner and buying groceries, I also bought pens and stuff since I was bugging out with a n. And when I saw the wall in the spare bedroom, I know I need to cover it with names, hence the post it. I was feeling Sherlocky and not the detective one, more like the psycho one where I need to clear names from my list and do things my way, a certain kind of way to my liking. The goal is to find who would want me dead.


    I took a quick shower and changed into my pajamas, the air was a bit cold though I¡¯ve adjusted the thermostat and I¡¯m guessing it¡¯ll only get colder at night. But the trees and the forest behind the cabin would provide a perfect running ground should someone lied and decided they wanted to kill me before the three months mark. I still didn¡¯t get why three months. do they need to build the guts to kill me? was the three months an anniversary of someone that I killed before? was the three months meaning they were waiting for someone to get out of jail?


    So many possibilities.


    I grinned and start putting post-it on the wall. Okay, maybe I watched too many crime shows but aside from discovery and history channel, the gory ones do get me excited. Well, I did get excited about hospital drama for a while when I was younger, I even wanted to be a doctor but it turns out it was because I like slicing skin and watching as the blood sipped out of their veins.


    My dinner was on the bedside table, neglected as I spread my supplies on the queen-size bed and put highlights on the post-it on the wall. Three-fucking-months. I can do this. I took a big bite of my gooey cheesy burger and groaned when the cheese melt into my taste buds.


    ¡°Everything is better with cheese.¡±


    The next hour I spent pacing in front of the wall while taking notes, eating, and drinking the red wine I bought earlier. My big ck blook was open on the bed, post it everywhere and I was feeling giddy when I took thest bite of my fries, the burger was long gone since it was too good with too much cheese. I did make a mental note to go back to the small restaurant tomorrow for the same menu. I¡¯d probably bought three or five and shove them in the fridge, another mental note was to get up early in the morning for my run, definitely need to burn off the cheeseburger, and while doing so venturing around the neighborhood forest and neighbors.


    When sleepiness hits I moved to the master bedroom andy back under the covers, close my eyes, and dream about my wrist-sucking vampire.


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± I got up abruptly in the middle of a dream. I was horny and out of breath after dreaming of Nero sucking on my blood.


    I looked at the clock on the wall showing me that it was four in the morning. It was a dream, get a hold of yourself, Tessa. I was probably too horny from all the excitement yesterday.


    But still, I slid my hand under my panties and feel my wet pussy, and cursed lowly. I let out a moan when my fingers trail my needy pussy and finish off what my dream had started moments earlier. It didn¡¯t take long for me to reach my climax, imagining his hand on me, his kisses, his strong hold on my neck, thenstly the way his mouthtched onto my neck and the way his teeth felt like they punctured my skin and he started sucking my blood¡­


    ¡°Fuck, fuck, fuck¡­¡±


    I came hard, so fucking hard that my moans filled the empty room as my breaths slow down like I¡¯d given myself the best orgasm in years.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Damn.

 12. The Hunt

    Patience:


    The ability to wait, or to continue doing something despite difficulties, or to suffer withoutining or bing annoyed.


    Nero


    It has been two days and I still couldn¡¯t find her, maybe she went out of town for one of her jobs, I thought easily. I should be patient. Her apartment was still there, her stuff was there, and her motorcycle was still in her parking spot. I know she was taking the car, yeah, she might be doing an out-of-town job. I should stop looking for her, she will be back eventually.


    So I did, and I rxed back in my chair though my mind kept on going back to her. She was gone, my little killer was gone, I groaned from annoyance as the feeling gravitated too much for my liking.


    ¡°Okay, you look like you¡¯re about to rip someone¡¯s head off. Would you like to go to the mountainside with me, father?¡± Vesper showed his cheeky attitude that I was most certainly not in the mood for. ¡°I¡¯ll take you hunting and chase some human jogger around their lush forest? Get out of this polluted city air?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going there just to head butts with one of the dogs, I do not want to take part in any of it.¡±


    ¡°Sire, I would never,¡± he deadpanned but I know he likes to rile up some issues with the damn werewolves. I personally don¡¯t like going into the forest, I like my city life very well. It¡¯s where the meals were most abundant, where the humans¡¯ secret society thrived to pay us to feed on them.


    So no, I don¡¯t like bumping into hunters and werewolves in the mountains. Those werewolves prefer the mountainous region where they have morends to roam like the dogs that they are, while vampires like the bustling city life with meals on every corner of the street. The humans even package them in blood bags decades ago and before that, it was ss containers, all to keep us from killing too many of them.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be your first time visiting my house there?¡±


    ¡°Why did you acquire one so far away from the city anyway? I love you son, but you really need to find a better area for your den.¡± I didn¡¯t like the notion of him ying with the wolves, and though I have guards watching each of my children, still I¡¯d like to avoid the unnecessary bloodbath.


    ¡°Father you know I¡¯m safe, your guards made sure of that and I know they reported back to you.¡±


    ¡°Of course they do, no one will threaten my bloodline.¡± I sighed and walked away from the floor-to-ceiling window overlooking the dark skyline.


    ¡°So, a little trip? Come on, when was thest time we hunt together?¡±


    He was right, it had been too long and I really do need to get my mind off my little killer. Patience. She will be back in no time, and when the time came I will ravish her just like the true predator that I am.


    ¡°Get Aldrich to bring the car, I will not waste my energy to get there.¡±


    The twinkle in his eyes made me chuckle, hunting with Vesper always leads to a good run and a satisfying feast. And the young-looking vampire was gone before I could change my mind. Being two hundred and fifty years old didn¡¯t change the fact that he was turned when he was still in his twenties. Vesper looked young, he was youthfully handsome and it masked the deep cruelty lurking deep inside of him. Hmm¡­ maybe I do have a fascination with killers, and with my little killer being away¡­ shit, I really need to get my mind off of her.


    We were on our way within moments, Vesper and his two guards then Aldrich and myself, my other children were upying their territory. They don¡¯t visit often, not unless I summoned them or they have matters to settle, asking for my advice.


    It was only Vesper who was still reluctant to part with me. I haven¡¯t given him a territory to settle, in agreement that he needs to sire children to strengthen my bloodline. Maybe it was the parental longing that he thought he¡¯d lose, once he sired children. It was ridiculous, but if I have to pick a favorite, Vesper might be one. Maybe because he¡¯s the cruelest, or the younger-looking one, but mostly he was the brattiest of all my children and I know I have to keep him out of trouble. And Vesper acquiring a ce in the wolves¡¯ territory was another one of his cries for attention.


    The air was colder, the night was full of stars. It was beautiful as any other mountainside, but nothing beats city life.


    We reached his ce and I have to say that I was impressed. ¡°This is very nice son, you did well in picking the house.¡± Well, it was more of a mansion than a house. The long driveway proved it and the architecture was beautiful. It did take me back to a couple of hundred years ago, back to the mansion we used to stay in Italy, just an hour¡¯s drive away from Rome city limits.


    ¡°Thank you, so now, let¡¯s check out the outside?¡± He grinned and open the french doors to the expansive backyard.


    Even Aldrich looked impressed and he had seen most of my other children¡¯s den. He knew for sure that Vesper had the best taste of them all, but he stayed quiet just like any guard should.


    The house had a forest backyard where we walk while Vesper¡¯s guards stayed behind. Aldrich was all we need, not wanting to draw any attention. We took a path where humans had walked before.  ¡°A hiking trail,¡± Vesper exined the obvious.


    ¡°This is a smallmunity and when people goes missing, they will ask questions.¡± He knew where I was heading with my words.


    ¡°Tourists,¡± he shrugged, telling me they¡¯re easily spotted. ¡°Just me it on the bears and mountain lions. They even have cautionary signs along the trail. But you know, I mostly hunt in the big city, your rules and all. I have blood bags delivered to the house.¡± He said with a bit of annoyance and I pat his back showing him my approval.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    A faint sound of heavy breathing caught my ears, Vesper grinned telling me in silence that he heard it too. We look at each other before following the sound of the steady heartbeat of a person who seemed to be running. It was too dark for a jog, but humans do things to their liking and sometimes it gave us the advantage.


    ¡°No way,¡± the words slipped out of my mouth when I saw her and Vesper was quick to give me a questioning look, which I ignored. My eyes were fixated on her, Tessa was wearing tight running spandex and a windbreaker jacket covering herself from the cold, her running shoes hit the ground in a perfect rhythm until she stopped and I put my hand on Vesper¡¯s chest telling him not to move. Aldrich stopped behind me without saying a word.


    My little killer looked around as if she was able to hear us, which was impossible for a human and I could see Vesper smirking deviously. Her sudden move was graceful and we all saw it clearly as she reaches for her knife and throw it into the bushes.


    We all heard it, the little rabbit tumbled and struggled with its breath when her knife hit the little animal right on the jugr.


    ¡°Okay, you cane out now,¡± she called out to the air while walking to the dense bushes to retrieve her dead rabbit.


    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s good.¡± Vesper grinned and I groaned using my vampire speed walk straight to her knowing that Vesper and Aldrich were close behind me.


    ¡°How did you find me?¡± She pointed the bloody knife at me while carrying the dead rabbit by its ears. My little killer¡¯s heavy breathing from her night run had slowed down. Her heartbeat was steady, instead of beating faster. Clearly, meeting men in the dark forest was not scary for her, though I did see more knives strapped on her thighs and another one on her calf.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± I stepped closer while she stayed still, totally not feeling threatened in any way.


    ¡°Right, I thought I have three months.¡± She arched her perfect brow in irritation. Three months, what¡­? What the fuck do I need three months for?


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The note, wait you didn¡¯t? Oh fuck, this is so messed up. Why are you here, and who are they?¡± She pointed the bloody knife at Vesper and then at Aldrich.


    ¡°Father?¡±


    ¡°Father? Woah, is this some kind of sick joke? Fetish role y kind of thing? Is he your daddy?¡± She smirked winking at me, I scowled when Vesperughed like a true brat while Aldrich stayed still though I did see the end of his eye twitched.


    Out of all of my children, it has to be him.

 13. Daddy

    Sire:


    A father; the head of a family; the husband. A creator; a maker; an author; an originator.


    Nero.


    ¡°This is my son Vesper, and my guard Aldrich,¡± I said truthfully.


    ¡°Son, this is Tessa.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ you know, what the hell, my life couldn¡¯t get any weirder,¡± she shook his hand after sheathing her knife back in its ce. Sheughed softly as if the encounter was too silly for her toprehend.


    The little killer then walk ahead not caring if I¡¯d follow her or not. But then she called out, ¡°Come on. I need to skin this and put it in the crockpot. I¡¯ve been binge-eating the cheeseburger for two days now, it¡¯ll feel good to eat my kill.¡±


    Vesper chuckled hearing her choice of words from behind me. I couldn¡¯t see his face but I know Aldrich was keeping his thoughts to himself.


    We reached her little cottage and surely enough she told us toe in. ¡°You need me to invite you in, really? Ugh, Come on boys, might as welle in.¡±


    ¡°Beer in the fridge, wine in the cooler, and uh water is on tap. Just let me chop this baby up and then we¡¯ll talk.¡± She said from the small kitchen already chopping the head off and starting to skin the dead rabbit skilfully. She was fast, her hands were steady and she easily chops the ribs when I heard bones cracking from the tiny living room.


    ¡°Is she the one that we were talking about before?¡± Vesper asked looking all too delighted at the prospect of him being the first one out of all my children, in meeting Tessa.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied and walked around the inside the small cottage. I decided to inspect the ce and that was when I saw a mess in the spare bedroom. The wall was covered in posts-it with names on them, also dates, and in the center of it all, she writes three months.


    What the hell?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Holy shit¡­ I know I like her, but now I know why you¡¯re obsessed with her.¡± Vesper not so subtly whispered from behind me. ¡°Who are all of these names?¡±


    ¡°Her kill,¡± I grumbled then look at the ck book on the bed.


    ¡°Damn, daddy, you struck gold.¡± Vesper chimed from behind me, his eyes busy reading the names and dates.


    ¡°Eh, yeah, this is private.¡± Tessa suddenly walked into the room.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the three months? And what is this note?¡± I showed her the typed note.


    ¡°As it is, someone¡¯s going to assassinate me in three months,¡± she shrugged carelessly and I could see Vesper was trying hard to contain hisughter.


    ¡°Son, out, and close the door behind you.¡± Not that he couldn¡¯t hear perfectly from behind the door with our vampire hearing, but still I need Tessa to think we have the privacy for her to spill what was really going on with her current situation.


    ¡°Someone ransack my apartment after I got back from yours, then I found this note. So now I¡¯m hiding in the woods to find out who wants me dead.¡±


    ¡°I need some wine, you want some wine?¡± She clearly didn¡¯t want to discuss the issue further with me as she got out of the door only to stumbled upon Vesper.


    ¡°So, son huh? teen pregnancy was a thing then?¡± She asked no one in particr, as she poured herself a ss of wine.


    ¡°Oh, father, she¡¯s delightful.¡± Vesper¡¯s tone was light and yful.


    ¡°More like adoption, but yes, I have five children.¡±


    ¡°Huh, never seen you as the daddy type, heroplex yes, but nurturing?¡± She tilted her head to one side as if she was studying me and Vesper just let himself go. Heughed, hard, and I was getting annoyed and told him to go back home.


    ¡°Go, I¡¯ll see you in a few hours.¡± My gaze went to Aldrich and he nodded as he ushered my son away. I know he¡¯d get him back home and then be back here within minutes to wait on me to escort me back to Vesper¡¯s. He knows I don¡¯t like staying in the wolves¡¯ territory, those dogs can be sneaky as hell. I¡¯ve been alive too long to know they were never trustworthy.


    ¡°So, daddy, tell me what¡¯s your story.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said mine, that¡¯s all you need to know for now. But tell me more about your impending assassination.¡±


    She squinted her eyes and decided to give up when she walked towards me, took my hand, and guided me to the spare room.


    ¡°As I said, I found the note, now, I¡¯m trying to figure out who might want to kill me. I¡¯ve been here a couple of days and that¡¯s it.¡± She said as if it was themon thing that humans face each day.


    ¡°You¡¯re not worried about your life? Death doesn¡¯t scare you?¡± I asked, it was my turn to study her. As a human she was an anomaly, death didn¡¯t scare her.


    ¡°People die every day,¡± she said looking at me and taking a step closer to my front. I could feel her heated stare, and my insides growled from her wants. And when she pushed me down to the bed and kiss me, my hands instinctively went to her waist to keep her t on my body letting her feel how my dick was hard for her.


    ¡°You like endangering yourself. You like death.¡± That was not a question, but she nodded anyway and start taking her jacket off, her tank top next and she smirked when she presented me with her naked chest. Beautiful, perfect breasts greeted me, and my tongue licked her nipples and she moaned sweetly as I taste the saltiness of her sweat from her earlier run. I couldn¡¯t wait to taste the rest of her.


    ¡°What are you?¡±


    She knew, she knew I was different.


    ¡°A vampire,¡±


    ¡°Uh huh, and next you¡¯re telling me that werewolves are real too.¡± She giggled and start unbuttoning my shirt and slip her hands to touch my chest.


    ¡°Damn you¡¯re cold, hmm¡­ Maybe you are a vampire, wait,¡± she abruptly sat up and gave me the perfect view of her neck. ¡°You did suck my blood, my wrist, I thought I was imagining things. Fuck.¡± She got out of bed and paced around the room, not even shy about being half-naked.


    I sat on the edge of the bed giving her time, but she just looked at me and then paced some more. I let her until I was bored and tugged her body between my legs.


    ¡°Humans paid us to drink their blood, our fangs let out venom just like snakes but instead of killing, our venom gives out sexual arousal.¡± I didn¡¯t give her a chance to resist when I made her straddle me and bite into her neck. My hold on her was strong and just like the others, she moaned the second I bite into her skin.


    ¡°Oh damn, you are a vampire.¡± She moaned louder and I growled when the scent of her arousal hits me. Her leggings and panties were gone in one tug and shey naked with her back on the bed with a trace of blood from the closed punctured wounds.


    ¡°Arms above your head, knees bent, that¡¯s right¡­ let me see you, my little killer.¡± I let her watch as I get naked and positioned myself between her legs. She parted her thighs wider as took them to my shoulder and taste her sweet arousal.


    She writhed and arched her back, the little killer pushed herself, urging me to have her deeper. Her eyes were full of lust the moment I sink my fangs into her inner thigh. Her climax came simultaneously and I move to give more when I pushed my cock inside her.


    ¡°Oh¡­ oh, fuck¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing it, shh¡­ you¡¯re so tight,¡± I kissed her and she kissed me back eagerly, my hand keeping her wrists together as I thrust hard in and out, every time hard and deep. Her voice was getting raspy and she gasped when I lift her leg making her feel me deeper.


    Tessa surprised me when she tilted her neck and show me her pulsating vein. I could hear her heartbeat when I bite into her skin. Her body arched, her breath ragged and she whimpered as she rides the high of her second climax. I followed and burst not long after.


    ¡°Shit, condoms, wait¡­ can you even get a human pregnant?¡± She asked, still in her raspy voice from too much moaning.


    I chuckled and shook my head and her relief was instant. ¡°Come on let¡¯s get you clean up then I should let you rest. I need to get back to Vesper.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re really his daddy?¡± she asked yfully, giggling when I carried her to the bathroom and took her under the shower.


    ¡°I¡¯m his sire, meaning I made him the being that he is today. But yes, in our world he¡¯s my son, I¡¯m his father.¡±


    ¡°Okay, daddy, so¡­ how old are you?¡± she kissed me and started taking me under the shower andthering both of us with soap.


    ¡°I was thirty-seven years old when I was turned,¡±


    ¡°And since then?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a four hundred years old vampire.¡±


    ¡°Oh, damn¡­ talk about the age gap. We¡¯re definitely not from the same generation.¡± Sheughed freely and pulled me down for a kiss, not at all bothered by the fact that I was a vampire. Not at all trying to find out more about why I need to go back to Vesper or demand that I stay with her.


    When we were done with the shower, we both get dressed, we talked some more while she enjoys her dinner, then she goes to bed and I go back to Vesper¡¯s. The second I arrived back at Vesper I told Aldrich to have someone shadowing her all damn day until I said otherwise.


    The guard didn¡¯t question me, he dismissed himself to do as he was told. The rest came easily afterward, I even dreamt about my little killer.

 14. Irresistible Vamp

    Bucket list /noun


    : a list of things that one has not done before but wants to do before dying


    Tessa


    Who the hell walks around the forest trail in the dark, with his son, and his guard? Apparently, it was Nero. And why would he need a guard? He said that he was a vampire, why did he need a guard? I thought vampires have cool abilities. Surely they can kill or is their power only in their kiss?


    Argh, I shouldn¡¯t even be thinking about him, about the kiss that leads to the mind-blowing orgasm, or in my casest night¡¯s orgasms. I took a deep breath and calm myself down. I have my issues to deal with. Three days had passed and I was nowhere near finding out who wanted me dead.


    I¡¯ve spent most of my morning looking at the wall, browsing on myptop, and my ck book, and had managed to make more possibilities than narrowing down the list of suspects. I hate being surprised by impending death, I hate being timed. Three fucking months. I had started thinking that someone was messing with me, that this was all a big joke. Maybe someone was trying to scare me, moved me out of the city, someone might do this to go after my job. Yep, I adding that too on my wall. Goddamn it, by the end of the month I¡¯ll be filling these walls rather than clearing them. Ugh, I might even need the buy post-it in bulk.


    It was dark when I groggily get out of bed, I didn¡¯t realize that I had fallen asleep throughout the day. My stomach growled from hunger and I was walking towards the small kitchen when the ninja vampire almost gave me a heart attack.


    ¡°Nero! are you sure you¡¯re not the one who is trying to kill me? My heart can only take so much, and not when I have my upset stomach to feed.¡±


    The man, or should I say the vampire¡­ yeah, let me be racist just for a moment, I was feeling hungry after all. Goddamn, he¡¯s one fine-looking vampire, he has perfect skin too. I shook my head when he smirked, obviously noticing that I was practically gawking at him. Shaking my head, I decided to continue my chore of making dinner when he told me that he was checking up on me. I pulled yesterday¡¯s rabbit stew from the fridge and heated it in the microwave.


    ¡°How are you feeling today?¡±


    ¡°Hungry, tired, mostly annoyed that I¡¯m nowhere near finding out who wants me dead. Oh, and I¡¯m hoping to feel hornyter after dinner.¡± I decided to push my luck, hell, I need some distraction in my days as a runaway, maybe getting bitten and dicked down by a vampire will loosen my mind and make me think sharper.


    Yep, definitely worth a try.


    It was an excuse, a shockingly good one I just conjure in the spur of the moment. And I could see why, I was convinced that my subconscious mind is doing better than my conscious one. If there was such apetition. Ok, damn¡­ I was getting sidetracked, all while Nero was still watching me with an amusement twinkling in his eyes. Ugh, he even has the prettiest eyes I¡¯ve seen in men.


    ¡°I can help you with thest one, why don¡¯t you finish dinner, I fed already.¡± He winked and I could swear my knees went weak.


    I took my seat on the stool by the small kitchen ind and start eating, all while watching him and pondering his words. He fed, already¡­ hmm, did that mean he killed humans, drank their blood, and went straight to my rented cabin in the woods?


    And as if he could read my mind, wait maybe he can¡­ I squinted my eyes at him but got nothing. So, while I was still questioning his abilities and eating my stew, he said, ¡°We can¡¯t read minds, but after living for hundreds of years we came very good at reading bodynguage, and gestures and yours practically begging me to repeat what happened between usst night.¡± He said smugly, and I know I was busted when heat crept up my neck, straight to my cheeks. I could me it on the rabbit stew, but I was never a good cook, the stew was nd, and there was no heat or any spicy ingredients in it.


    ¡°Drink,¡± he refilled my ss with iced tea from the jug resting on the kitchen countertop. And just like a good sub I took the ss and drink it. Okay¡­ maybe this was another thing vampires can do.


    ¡°Compulsion, yes, it¡¯s something we can do, though I find myself rarely needing to use it.¡± His tone was cocky and I know why, with his self-esteem, I¡¯d imagine he would make women do things they¡¯re already eager to do.


    His hand caressed my cheek and Inguidly leaned into it, as if earning his affection was high on my list. But there was something about him that made me want to gain his attention, his tenderness. Damn¡­ maybe it¡¯s the humidity, the mountain air, or something¡­ Um, maybe it was the stress that was catching up to me.


    ¡°How¡¯s the progress with your wall?¡±


    ¡°My wall,¡± I smiled and frowned at the same time, thinking of the wall as my wall of failure. I¡¯ve never been in such a dead end in my entire life, it was frustrating the hell out of me.


    ¡°It¡¯s going nowhere, branching out like crazy and now I¡¯m making a bucket list.¡± Yep, minutes before I tapped out I made a bucket list to take my mind off the wall that kept on taunting me.


    ¡°Bucket list?¡±


    ¡°Yep, from tacos, riding the boring carousell to movie nights and mping, all the cheesy stuff I¡¯ve never done since my work kept me busy.¡±


    Nero watched me, he looked amused once again, his expression soften and it made me want to melt into his arms. As I said, cheesy, I was feeling cheesy. Yep, it¡¯s the humidity, I was truly convinced.


    ¡°How long are you nning to stay here?¡±


    ¡°A couple of weeks, I need to get out of the city.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s safer here, I guess.¡± I was not sure, ¡°My apartment was broken into, and I don¡¯t feel like sleeping with one eye open.¡±


    ¡°You can stay at mine,¡±


    The offer came unexpectedly, it was too sudden, right? But he offered it easily like he had known me for months. I was still not sure that he did not intend to kill me, hell, maybe he was going to do so and all of this was just one of his mind games. Damn, okay¡­ maybe I¡¯ve been reading too many thrillers.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not your threat, you know that right? I could kill you right now if I wanted to.¡±


    ¡°I know. But the note said three months,¡± I shrugged, and the vampireugh. Oh, God¡­ even thisughter was too sexy for the humidity.


    ¡°Pack your stuff, Aldrich will move them to my apartment and you can have your wall there and we can start crossing your bucket list.¡±


    That was all he said before he pulled me from the stool and put his hands on my butt, squeezes them, and gave me the most erotic kiss.


    Fucked, I was so going to move in with this seductive ancient vampire. Doesn¡¯t matter how strong my brain kept on warning me of the red gs, but I was too much in lust to care.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Lust¡­ so much in lust.

 15. Dreamy Lovers

    Plural noun: lovers


    A partner in a sexual or romantic rtionship outside marriage.


    Nero


    I was back at Vesper needing to have a much-needed talk before I go back home. The short time away from the city proves nothing aside from unexpectedly finding Tessa hiding out in her rental cabin, practically behind Vesper¡¯s new house.


    ¡°You¡¯re going back with her?¡±


    ¡°She had agreed to go back with me to my apartment. I¡¯m not taking to my den.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Vesper nodded his head in understanding. He knew I wouldn¡¯t just invite a human into a house full of vampires. No matter how good she was at protecting herself, on that note I also didn¡¯t want to risk the life of the vampires living in my den knowing how good she was at killing.


    ¡°Okay, now, tell me you won¡¯t cause any disturbance in the area? Or better yet, why don¡¯t you go back to the den? I¡¯ll be staying with Tessa for a while, I need eyes on the den.¡±


    Vesper smirked telling me that Tessa had got me wrapped around her little fingers. ¡°You don¡¯t need me, father, your vampires love you. They wouldn¡¯t dare go against your rules.¡±


    ¡°No they won¡¯t, but the order still needs to be instilled and you, my son can learn how to do so in training for your future.¡± I paused, making sure that I have his full attention. ¡°One day you will have your territory, your den to look after.¡±


    ¡°Until then¡­¡± he cut knowingly and shrugged.


    ¡°Until then.¡± I sighed knowing I couldn¡¯t exactly push him, not until he sires his children and strengthen my bloodline.


    After having more conversations and going back and forth with the same issues I finally leave Vesper to go back to Tessa. I got Aldrich to take her stuff to my car. I wanted to get her back to my apartment before she changes her mind. I have a couple of estates in the city area, but I chose the previous one she had visited, just because she was familiar with it and I didn¡¯t want her backing out of staying with me.


    It was almost two in the morning when we arrived, and another hour for her to get settled in the apartment.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So, how does this work? with you being a vampire I mean. Sleeping arrangement and stuff? Is it the same as the movies? Do you sleep in a coffin? dead during the day and stuff?¡±


    I chuckled when she mentioned me sleeping in a coffin. ¡°No coffin, I sleep in my bed, my body will shut down when the sun rises and I¡¯ll be awake when the sun sets. The apartment keys will be on the kitchen counter. You can leave the premises anytime you wish. I owned the entire building so you will have ess to the gym and other amenities. Aldrich will bring your car, the keys will be waiting on the kitchen counter in the morning, you can also park your motorcycle in the basement.¡±


    ¡°Wow, the whole building, really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, my great great grandfather owned almost a third of the city. We go way back.¡±


    Sheughed and I smiled back at her, liking how she didn¡¯t question much and take it all in easily. It was nice since I didn¡¯t want her to second guess her safety because she was safe in my apartment. I have humans guarding the building and an rm system that will trigger and secure my unit from the inside.


    ¡°And I assumed these humans didn¡¯t know that you looked exactly like your predecessor?¡±


    Iughed telling her no, ¡°The important part is they get paid, and I paid them well, more than plenty for the privacy and the added security. No one can enter from the outside. The units are designed specifically for our advantage so we can rest peacefully.¡±


    Tessa was in her leggings and t-shirt all ready for bed when she asked if I was going to sleep with her or not. The apartment was a three-bedroom apartment, her stuff was ced in one of the guest bedrooms. I could see her awkwardly trying to find out what the sleeping arrangement was with me being a vampire and her staying in my apartment.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that, shit¡­ I¡¯m sorry you probably need to feed, hunt, or whatever vampires do in their waking hours. I¡¯ll be out of your way,¡±


    My little killer looked like she was out of her element and it was very endearing. As much as I like seeing her feel out of ce, I smile and kiss her temple instead before telling her about my meals.


    ¡°Tessa, I have blood bags in the fridge. How about I heat one and you enjoy a ss of wine before bed? You can order milk and groceries in the morning and have them sent here.¡±


    ¡°Or I can buy them at the nearest market when morninges.¡±


    ¡°Or you can do that,¡± I said softly while putting my hand on the small of her back and ushering her outside of the bedroom to the open kitchen. I pulled a stool for her and she sits while watching me get a bag of blood, poured the content into a mug, and put it into the microwave.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as good as drinking it from the source, but I didn¡¯t want to leave you, I want to get you settled into the apartment,¡± I exined while pouring her a ss of wine after getting a bottle from the wine chiller under the kitchen counter.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she smiled and smelled the wine before taking a sip. ¡°This is good wine.¡± She praised. ¡°Though I¡¯d never expected less from a four hundred years old vampire.¡± She smiled and her yful wink reached straight to my cock.


    ¡°Are you calling me old now?¡± I challenged her as I take the cup after the microwave dinged. She watched me as I drink the blood and I couldn¡¯t help but feel aroused as she move closer after finishing her ss of wine.


    ¡°You¡¯re far from old, you¡¯re like a fine wine, damn that¡¯s cheesy evening from me.¡± Sheughed and I swear I would like to hear herughter echo in my apartment more often.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take anypliment you give me.¡±


    She put my cup aside once I finish with my drink. Her hand was on my chest, trailing up my shoulder before pulling me down for a kiss. I could taste the wine, and I was sure she could taste the blood I had just drunk. But I didn¡¯t expect her soft whimpering moans as her tongue slipped deeper into my mouth and I was certain that she was sucking the remnants of the blood that I had just drank.


    The notion that she would get aroused from what was left of the blood that I drank, was too overwhelming. It made me kiss her deeper and lift her to the kitchen ind. I tugged her leggings along with her panties in one go. She kissed me back eagerly and open her legs for me while her fingers expertly unbuttoned my pants, and pushed them down with my boxers altogether. My cock was hard and I thrust easily into her wet pussy while she moaned my name breathlessly.


    My shirt was on the floor secondster and her t-shirt was too. Her legs wrapped around my body like we have been doing this for years and I know I¡¯d be addicted to her sooner thanter.


    The climax came quickly, we were both panting and smiling both rxed, and couldn¡¯t get enough of each other when I carry her back to the bed. We snuggled against each other after a short visit to the bathroom to get cleaned up. I stayed by her side until she falls asleep and I untangled myself and leave her in my room before dawn.


    My mind entertained the thought of falling asleep and waking up together, of hunting and feasting on our prey before dawn came and my body shuts down and my eyes closed to end the day.

 16. Jones

    Dormant:


    (of an animal) having normal physical functions suspended or slowed down for a period of time; in or as if in a deep sleep.


    Tessa


    I was up at seven, I never need much sleep after I hit puberty. Four hours or a maximum of five hours of sleep was all I needed for a good night¡¯s rest. When I woke up, I was alone, and the other side of the bed was cold. Though I didn¡¯t expect to wake up with the vampire, still I felt a bit disappointed not to have his arms around me when I opened my eyes. Okay, so I might be a bit clingy, but hey I me it on my impending death.


    I will see youter this evening.


    Have a nice day.


    -N


    His note was on the kitchen counter along with my set of his apartment keys, car keys, and motorcycle keys. Damn, Nero and his minion were good with their promise. I still didn¡¯t know why he was doing it, helping me and stuff, maybe he was bored. Rich older men tend to do that, I think. Hell, how would I know? I never actually met them. I mean I do meet rich entitled bastards but it was usually because of a job, we never talked much, aside from me pressuring them to talk while torturing and in the end killing them.


    We never talk long enough and I obviously don¡¯t have sex with them. So, I didn¡¯t actually know by Nero bringing me to his ce, and taking care of me was supposed to mean. But since I had nothing better to do but resurrect my wall of suspects, I will entertain the idea of Nero wanting to do stuff for me.


    But first, I need coffee and food. I need to buy stuff to fill the fridge and I¡¯ve noticed the coffee shop and the small convenience store around the corner of the apartment building. So that was where I was heading half an hourter after putting on my boots and all ck jeans and matching denim jacket with a ck metal band t-shirt underneath. I put on my sunsses and let down my hair as if doing so would repel all the chirpy and happy people around me busying themself with their morning activities.


    Growing up, my peers called me an emo girl back when I was still in school cause of how I dressed. I never denied their need to taunt me, it was just words that never bothered me. I just let them be, not wanting to waste my time while my mind wanders as I kept on listening to my favorite audio on real crime stories, the horror of decapitation, and all the gory stuff adolescent can get their bright young mind to dive into. They probably thought I was hearing emo music stuff when I smiled at them as they snickered and passed me by.


    ¡°Double shot espresso, less sugar, with milk, the fattening kind,¡± I ordered when I reach the register. I never understood why people ordered skimmed milk, soy, almond, or even oat milk. I mean, milk is milk, it¡¯s supposed to be creamy and yummy. The barista smiled at me when he repeated my order. He was a cute, handsome, clean, dreamy college boyfriend kinda guy. He was probably trying to earn his way to pay for college.


    Ten minutester with an overpriced coffee that tasted very good in my hand, I decided to have my breakfast on the go and entered the tiny convenience store. The woman behind the register smiled at me and I raised my cup of coffee silently asking her approval to drink and shop at the same time. Cause yeah, underneath my charming personality, sometimes I feel like I didn¡¯t want to cause trouble, not when I just have a couple of sips of my delicious coffee in the morning.


    When the woman smiled and nodded, I mouthed thank you and started grabbing snacks and drinks for the apartment. I figured I¡¯ll get the rest delivered cause I still don¡¯t know how long I was going to stay at Nero¡¯s anyway.


    By noon that same day, I had finished decorating the wall in the guest room with my posts-it and then taken a quick lunch break. I decided on a sandwich from the small deli across the apartment. I was sitting on the corner table, checking up on my emails when a man maybe a couple of years older than me sit on the empty chair in front of me.


    I raised my eyebrow as I was taking a big bite of my sandwich. I really hate having people look at me while I eat, but I was too hungry to care and kept on chewing the egg tuna sandwich. The spicy mayo sauce was too good that I took another bite and kept on chewing. The crisp chips crunched happily in my mouth, and the iced tea was perfectly sweet that I drink a big gulp of it before I repeat the process of biting into my sandwich all over again and try to ignore the guy to my front.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re staying at the Vampire¡¯s apartment.¡± The guy said usingly, I mean at least that was what I thought. I didn¡¯t know him, didn¡¯t recognize him from anywhere. I know I could take down the guy in seconds with my knives hiding behind my back, covered under my denim jacket. So, I decided to let him rant and figured he might as well entertain me while I finish off my meal.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re aware of what he is, I saw his guard tend to your stuff. You¡¯re the first human he invites to his apartment, are you sure you want to do this?¡±


    ¡°Do what exactly?¡± I deadpanned and he looked more annoyed that I didn¡¯t seem to take him seriously. Well, maybe if he dresses nicer I might be willing to do so, but the man was wearing brown khakis and a safari shirt,plete with a felt fedora and ugly brown jacket. I mean talk about impersonating Indiana Jones, he was probably hiding his whip under the jacket. Talk about character overkill.


    ¡°Be his blood ve, why?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ I¡¯m just staying with the guy until I get my stuff sorted out. Look, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s your problem dude, since I don¡¯t know your name, and I¡¯m not sure I want to know, but hey¡­ let me call you Jones, since the shoe fit.¡± I shrugged and finished off my drink before pushing my empty te away.


    ¡°So, Jones, now that you got my full attention. Tell me, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°You should move out, he¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Why thank you for your concern, but I will be perfectly fine. He¡¯d kill me if he wanted me dead already. Stop being so gloomy, everyone dies, Jones, it¡¯s all a matter of time.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    I decided to get up and leave the man to get back to my wall and probably took a quick nap before pulling my resources and digging more about my death threat that was still looming over my head. But just as I was about to get up, the man grabbed my wrist and his eyes stared wild at me. He was trying to scare me and that was when I lost it, and without him anticipating my moves, I grabbed back his wrist, twisting it painfully for him until I heard a pop indicating that I just dislocated his shoulder.


    The man groaned painfully when I whispered in his ear. ¡°Do not evere near me again, I¡¯m not who you think I am, nod if you want me to pop that shoulder back in.¡± I could see sweat starting to trickle down his temple and the man said a quick yes, and I followed my words and rightened his shoulder back into ce.


    ¡°There you go, I hope to never see you around, Jones. Go y in the caves.¡± I winked and patted his fedora and left him still groaning in pain while some of the consumers in the deli were looking at us. They all looked unsure of what they just witnessed and they were all too confused and decided to stay still and watch while they eat their meals.


    Hourster when the evening arrived, Nero walked out of the room that was previously locked. I didn¡¯t tamper with it. I decided that I didn¡¯t want to know, hell, maybe it was the new me. But apparently, I decided to respect his privacy and let the vampire sleep.


    ¡°Did you have a good sleep?¡± I asked when I felt his presence behind me while I was sketching my newest drawings for one of my clients.


    ¡°Dormant,¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Dormant, it¡¯s not exactly sleeping. Our bodies just shut down until it¡¯s time for us to wake up.¡±


    ¡°Oookay,¡± I smiled, giggling, but thanked him when heplimented my drawings.


    ¡°You¡¯re good at drawing the details,¡±


    ¡°Thanks, I don¡¯t domissioned stuff much but I¡¯m between gigs so at least I get the chance to draw.¡± Then I exined further when he looked like he was not following my exnation. ¡°I drew my kills, and sell them on my website, hence the board, I need to put into consideration that one of my buyers might want me dead, hell, maybe it¡¯s one of mypetitors though I doubt many artists are into my kind of drawing so at least I can scratch them out pretty quickly. I¡¯ll be starting on their list tomorrow.¡±


    Nero was at my side and I rest my back to his chest, suddenly feelingfortable with our closeness. It was weird but none of us move away from each other.


    ¡°I met Indiana Jones when I was having lunch at the deli across from your apartment. He knows I¡¯m staying with a vampire.¡±


    ¡°Jones?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the guy who wears khakis and a fedora at a deli?¡±


    ¡°Oh, him,¡± there was a coldness in his tone but he did not say anything more and waited for me to talk.


    ¡°You know him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s Rigel, a hunter, what did he say?¡±


    I told Nero about what happened up until I popped his shoulder and the handsome vampire¡¯s chest rumbled with deepughter and it made me warm on the inside.


    Wait, what?


    I don¡¯t do warm touchy-feely.


    Maybe it¡¯s the vampire effect.


    Yup, that must be it.

 17. Approval

    Immortality:


    The ability to live forever; eternal life.


    Nero


    Tessa had been staying with me for almost a week now and she told me that she had been seeing Rigel snooping around the building a couple of times. Though he didn¡¯t confront her again but still, she was annoyed by the fact that the man was messing with her view.


    Her view. Yep. That¡¯s the kind of stuff that I¡¯d hear her say sometimes. Random stuff that she¡¯d say because it was not to her liking or she was ufortable with a certain situation, like me, sneaking out just before dawn to leave her to sleep alone. The thought that she¡¯d want to sleep beside me and watch me basicallyy dead until my body could function when the sunset was tickling my insides. I know she has a fascination with death and sometimes I think her being with me as a vampire, was feeding her cravings whenever I found her watching me with interest. Not just because she was fond of me, but because she was intrigued with my state of immortality.


    ¡°Aldrich, find out why Rigel is stalking Tessa, he¡¯d been seen around the apartment building,¡± I instructed Aldrich once we arrived at the den. I just finished talking to my guards and greeted some of the den¡¯s upants beforeing to sit in my work room. That evening, I left Tessa telling her I was going out while my little killer nodded. She was still busy with her drawings, sitting in the middle of the queen-size bed in the guest bedroom with the posts-it-decorated wall beside her. Tessa was pausing her wall project for her drawing. She was telling me that she needed to get back to itter when her mind was focused on the hunt.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Aldrich nodded then dismissed himself promptly, the vampire knew that I expect a result and I expect them quickly.


    ¡°Father,¡±


    ¡°Ammar, my son, I was not expecting you to visit me this week. Is this a pleasantry visit or do you have issues you want to discuss?¡±


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s a bit of both. I talked to Vesper a couple of days ago and he mentioned that you¡¯re housing a female human with killer knife skills.¡± He paced his step leisurely across the room until he was seated in front of my desk.


    ¡°Ah¡­ your little brother, he can¡¯t stop himself from spreading the words can¡¯t he? How¡¯s he doing? Did you go to his ce?¡± I decided to ask about my dearest Vesper first before Ammar started digging into Tessa and what has been going on between us.


    ¡°I did, Vesper invited me. He¡¯s looking well, I¡¯m proud of him for picking the house. My little brother always has a very fine taste, but I¡¯m not liking the area, too many dogs. I can¡¯t believe he chose to stay in the mountains voluntarily. That is another thing I¡¯d like to discuss with you,¡±


    ¡°Vesper always likes to live dangerously, you know this, Ammar. I¡¯ve ventured into the wolves terrain, and yes, I agree with you and I told him specifically not to cause trouble there. But he has his guards and I¡¯ve been trying to push him to settle down, sire children, and strengthen my bloodline. At least now he has a house, hopefully, soon he¡¯ll start doing what he was supposed to be doing many decades ago.¡±


    My youngest does like to yank my nerves, he had been doing this for too long. Maybe he¡¯s bored, but the way he had taken residence in the mountains so close to the dogs does make his sibling worry for him, and I know Ammar will be the first but surely not thest. I know I¡¯ll be seeing my other children with the same concern toward Vesper.


    ¡°Yeah, I had a chat with him already. I know it¡¯ll be a long shot but I¡¯ll keep an eye on him and keep on checking in on his guards.¡±


    ¡°Good¡­ good,¡± I said agreeing with him, Ammar had been the more sensible and smart one out of all my children. He had sired strong vampires under him, warriors, a strength to be reckoned with. He makes me very proud of him.


    ¡°Now, onto the next issue, the female human Vesper had been bragging to me he¡¯d met first. She sounded delightful, father.¡± Ammar constructed his words carefully.


    ¡°Ah, she is. I like her, and I¡¯m d Vesper did too. She¡¯s having some issues and was hiding out in her rental mountain cabin when we met her. I ran into her weeks ago, and had been enjoying our time together since then.¡±


    ¡°Right, so she¡¯s ustomed to our lifestyle?¡±


    I know where he was going with this. It has been too long since I¡¯ve taken a lover to stay with me and I know he was being protective of his sire and it warms my heart that his instincts did not fail him and that I have taught him well.


    ¡°She is somewhat aware, though she¡¯s a bit careless in that matter. She¡¯s different, special. I¡¯m the first vampire she had ever met, then Vesper, and then Aldrich of course.¡±


    ¡°Careless?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s¡­ an assassin, a contract killer for one of those human crime organizations and she¡¯s very good at what she does. I watched her, she¡¯s something, my son.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re not worried that she¡¯s here to kill you?¡±


    Iughed it off, the thought of it was too ridiculous. ¡°No, she¡¯s too fixated on her wall of suspects to think about killing me. She has this obsession with finding the one behind her impending hit. She¡¯s to be dead in less than three months. That¡¯s why she was bugging out to the mountains, her city apartment was ransacked and now I¡¯m keeping her safe in mine.¡± I shrugged, and the exnation seemed to please Ammar.


    ¡°She does sound interesting, I assumed you¡¯ll give me the chance to meet her?¡±


    ¡°Why not? Vesper had met her and I¡¯ve never treated my children differently. But I¡¯m not bringing her here, it¡¯s too early for her to meet the whole family, I still think it¡¯s best not to get her all excited about us.¡±


    Ammar raised his brow telling me that he was indeed interested in why she would get too excited to meet a den full of blood-hungry vampires.


    Humans have always been blood bags for us, we kept them alive in numbers for sustenance and we like entertaining ourselves with them. But I know that Tessa was a different kind of human breed. Her bloodlust alone gets me excited to be with her.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Tessa is a fascinating woman, she¡¯s full of surprises and surely keeps me entertained.¡±


    ¡°Well then, it¡¯s been a while since I visited your building. Maybe I¡¯ll stay in one of the units tonight, and I¡¯m feeling kind of peckish, we should stop for a feast. How about it, father?¡±


    I looked at the time and nodded. I did not hesitate in introducing Tessa to Ammar, might as well be done with it and see how she reacts to my eldest. I know he can rub people the wrong way and honestly I was curious how they would converse because I know both have strong personalities.


    We reached the apartment building two hourster after a quick feast of humans, leaving them half aroused and half drunk from theck of blood in their bodies. We had just entered the living room when I saw Tessa through the floor-to-ceiling windows ying with her knife out on the balcony. The man was zip-tied, ankles and wrists, sitting ufortably on the outdoor sofa while Tessa sat her beautiful ass on the coffee table, looking all sexy and menacing while giving her threats to the man who was already bleeding, bruised, and battered.


    ¡°See what you did now? He¡¯s here and you¡¯re making me look bad. I¡¯m supposed to sit all pretty and bored out of my mind, not sitting here getting excited ying with my knife on my day off.¡±


    ¡°Tessa, who¡¯s this?¡± I asked walking straight towards her and kissing her cheek like I¡¯ve done many times before as a greeting.


    ¡°Nero, wee back, and who¡¯s this?¡± She smiled prettily and hid her knife behind her back as if she was caught with a cookie before dinner time.


    I chuckled and introduced them while the battered man kept on wriggling in his seat trying to get out of his restraints.


    ¡°Tessa, this is my eldest, Ammar.¡±


    She gave him her smile and shook his hand, but Ammar who was always polite to everyone I hold dear took her hand and kissed her knuckles.


    ¡°Oh my, such a flirt, exactly like your daddy, aren¡¯t you?¡± My little vixen winked and Iughed wholeheartedly and that¡¯s when I saw it, a smile bloomed on Ammar¡¯s face, the sincere kind of smile that let me know that he was okay with Tessa.

 18. Stranger Danger

    Intruder:


    A person who intrudes, especially into a building with criminal intent.


    Tessa


    ¡°So, why do you keep your guest bound?¡± Nero finally took our attention back to the man who was zipped-tied and bleeding in front of me.


    ¡°Oh, him¡­ yeah, this guy kept on watching me. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a pervert, so I need to know why but the man is not speaking, and honestly, I was about to cut off his digits when you came in.¡± I smiled sweetly and showed him my trustee cutter, which made the man let out a pathetic squeak and looked at me in horror. ¡°Oh, great, now you¡¯re scared.¡± I shook my head and mentally me myself for wasting time and not going ahead with the finger-cutting instead of verbally insisting on him to tell me who he was and who sent him. I was off my game, I¡¯d been too spoiled staying andying low in Nero¡¯s apartment.


    ¡°Tell me, who sent you,¡± my voice was icy calm, the man trembled and tried to take his hand away from my grip. ¡°What¡¯s your name? Look, I know you don¡¯t want to lose a finger, but I don¡¯t like to wait. Nero is here, his boy is here, and I need to bond and do stuff people do with their boyfriend¡¯s family. You should speak now,¡± my patience was wearing thin when I swiftly grabbed a pinky and clipped it. The man yelled in pain, oh¡­ sweet cry of agony. I do miss it. It has been too fucking long.


    ¡°You stupid bitch, you¡¯re going to die here with these vampires. I¡¯m trying to fucking save you!¡±


    I tilted my head and faced him. There was something true in his words, but something was missing also. He was hiding something and I could feel it. Years of studying people I know exactly what every eye twitch, smirk, eyebrow lift, and scrunching nose means. He was lying, the man was hiding something.


    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Izily put his pinkie in a baggie that I prepared earlier and dangled the severed limb in front of him. ¡°You can still attach this, most humans can live without it, but losing a thumb will be harder.¡± I shrugged, ¡°At least you¡¯ll slip your grasp on things,¡± I grabbed his wrist and was ready to dismember his thumb when the man whimpered.


    ¡°Rigel, fuck¡­ Rigel sent me to get you,¡±


    Satisfied with the answer I tossed his pinkie onto hisp and the man slumped in his seat. Sweat trickled down his temple, he looked pale and honestly just sad.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Tell, Rigel to step back. I have enough issues to deal with, I really don¡¯t want to track him down and return the deed.¡± I got up from the coffee table and went straight to the kitchen to wash my hands. Nero and his eldest, Ammar, followed behind me.


    ¡°Son, get Aldrich and send the man back to Rigel. I¡¯ll wait for you back here when you¡¯re done.¡±


    I heard him instruct his son before Nero was at my side and put his hand on my waist, kissing my cheek, silently telling me that I did a good job. It was not something in me to feel good with someone¡¯s affirmation of my action. I worked alone, and I never needed support and encouragement but when Nero gave me one, I swear my insides purred with joy.


    Damn him¡­


    ¡°So, are you slowly inducing me into your family by introducing me to your children? Do you expect me to mother them around and hope that it¡¯ll bring out the maternal instinct in me? Cause I¡¯m not sure I got one.¡±


    The manughed and turned me to face him. The kiss was sensually engaging, I was pliant in his arms, and his hand went to the back of my neck, holding me still as he deepened the kiss. His tongue slipped deeper, enticing my need for his closeness. His primal growl made me arch my neck and let him pull away only totch his lips on my throat.


    Fuck¡­


    My heart was pounding so fast, and I was getting needy that I spread my hands on his chest, feeling the firmness of his finely sculpted body. Nero gave me one more hot scorching, panty-twisting, heart-burning kiss before he slowly backed away when I heard Ammar was back in the apartment.


    ¡°Should I give you two more time?¡± His son asked with an amused tone in his voice. I didn¡¯t know how to react. Ammar was so much different from Vesper, he had an aura of seriousness that made him look like no one dared to disrespect him. He was more like Nero than Vesper did, maybe because he¡¯s the oldest.


    ¡°Come on, I want both of you to get to know each other.¡± Nero ushered me to the living room and ced me beside him, wrapping an arm around my shoulder. Which was strangelyforting, hmm¡­


    ¡°I could see that you¡¯re really good at extracting information from your enemies,¡± Ammar stated the obvious. Duh¡­


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t have enemies, well maybe I have one now. But I usually have my subjects, I don¡¯t spend enough time with people to have them as enemies, eh, that came out differently¡­ but, Nero can exin my situation. Sorry, I¡¯ve got too many things on my mind, and eh¡­ I¡¯m hungry I think I skipped lunch.¡±


    I blushed when my stomach growled telling me that it needed to be fed. My vampire lover kissed my temple and told me to stay while he ordered my favorite cheesysagna from the deli across the street.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been busy that you forget to eat?¡± Ammar asked trying to make conversation and I decided to answer him while waiting for Nero


    ¡°Um, yeah, with mymissioned drawings and my list.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re an artist?¡±


    ¡°Something like that,¡±


    ¡°Have I seen your work anywhere?


    ¡°I have it on my website, I cater to a very specific kind of clientele. I don¡¯t put them on disy.¡±


    I was interrupted by the cheese smell of my favorite pasta dish and I probably drooled if not for the quick work of Nero shoving the generous portion of pasta in front of me. I might¡¯ve moaned when I took my first bite, cause both vampires looked at me like I was their entr¨¦e.


    ¡°She¡¯s very good at what she does,¡± Nero finally cut in after he cleared his throat, making his son focus back on the conversation with his daddy. And the daddy vampire was looking extremely handsome tonight. Well, he always seems to effortlessly appear so edible, I think to myself while I watch him as I munch on my¡­ lunchner. That¡¯s probably not even a word, I thought as I eat my lunch-dinnersagna while watching the vampire daddy show his vampire son, my website. The man seemed proud of me as he slid between pictures and Ammar seemed to agree with him.


    ¡°These are very good Tessa, let me know when you¡¯re ready for an exhibition I can set it up with the crowd that¡¯ll appreciate your art.¡± The son nodded his head. I was swallowing down my cheesy baked pasta with more coffee. But then Nero quickly swiped my coffee with a bottle of water, huh, he must¡¯ve seen my jittery hand.


    Sometimes I get too excited from a session that I had an adrenaline crash at the end of it, then the situationbined with my hunger. I was just d Nero was not making a big deal out of it and he just simply gave me what I needed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get Aldrich to tighten up security and make sure no one bothers you with your time.¡± Daddy Nero caressed my cheek with his thumb, then the man smiled when I instinctively leaned into his touch. Eww¡­ Tessa, you need to get off the cheese-drunk lust and sit straighter. My inner self was trying to give the full belly Tessa a pep talk on how to act appropriately when daddy vamp had his son in front of me. Manners, Tessa.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± It was a new feeling that I was still adjusting to. I never did have someone who¡¯d do that for me cause I usually take out my trash. But being with Nero had taught me that it was okay to let go of my control from time to time. I may be a psychopath but I think I have learned enough to blend in with society.


    ¡°It makes you ufortable?¡± Ammar asked as he studied myposure which I schooled immediately and that made him chuckle.


    ¡°I¡¯m used to being on my own.¡± I decided to sit closer to daddy vamp since I¡¯m not good at being studied, not by my grandparents, and not by my psychiatrists. What can I say¡­ it brings back childhood memories. Bad ones, where they were all over my personal space, trying to fix me and I didn¡¯t like it.


    Ammar must¡¯ve sensed my reluctance, we talked for a few more minutes before he decided it was time for him to leave.


    ¡°Father, I think I¡¯m going to leave now. Tessa needs her rest, I¡¯ll be staying at the den for a couple of days before heading back home. I¡¯ll talk to you tomorrow.¡± He said to Nero while nodding in my direction telling me to have a good rest.


    ¡°You have very diverse children, it¡¯s like night and day between Vesper and Ammar.¡±


    Heughed and pulled me onto hisp, or maybe it was me who climbed onto him eagerly the second his grown man-child was out the door. Meh, who cares about the details, not me, not as long as I get to straddle daddy Nero, kiss him, grind his erection and hear his sweet sexy growl.


    Ah, there¡¯s something enticing about those feral noises¡­

 19. Someone Special

    Needy:


    Needing a lot of attention, affection, or emotional support.


    Nero


    I was not happy when I saw Tessa getting her hand dirty when she handled Rigel¡¯s man. Ammar reported that he had specifically told Aldrich how to hand deliver the not-so-sneaky hunter.


    Tessa was fast asleep two orgasmster when I decided to leave her to discuss the matter further with Aldrich and Ammar back at the den. I wanted to make sure that no more hunters are going to litter my building.


    ¡°She can handle herself perfectly fine, father. And you don¡¯t have to be here tonight, though it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you this upset about yourpanion.¡± Ammar pointed out when I was clearly upset with what happened.


    ¡°I know she can, but that¡¯s not the point. Hunters are not supposed to breach our territory without usible cause,¡±


    ¡°Right, about that, Aldrich heard some interesting information about Tessa. I know you told me that she¡¯s an assassin, and it seemed that when she was on one of her jobs, she was spotted with some vampire sightings. Rigel was under the assumption that she was killing vampires and she intrigued the hunters. At the moment they¡¯re assuming that she had lost her way and trying to save her, but once they found out that she¡¯s been killing humans she¡¯d be facing much worse than the hunters. And they¡¯re not going to be quiet about that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, fucking hell,¡±


    ¡°My thoughts exactly, I hope she¡¯s not leaving any trail behind.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not, she¡¯s a professional. But right now, she has a target on her back, and once whoever wants her dead is found by the hunters, everything will be clear as day. Ammar, I¡¯m appointing you to handle the situation and report back to me. Every single detail of it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± He nodded seriously, keeping his eyes on me.


    I stayed another hour at the den to catch up on the mundane task of my kingly duties, from estate management to disputes, and more boring issues that I¡¯d rather delegate, and went back home to Tessa. And so I did, Aldrich escorted me to my apartment and we parted ways when he entered his unit across from mine.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re awake,¡± it was less than two hours before dawn, I thought Tessa would still be sleeping and I was going to take my rest. But finding her in the spare bedroom in front of her wall and adding Rigel¡¯s name to it made me feel worried.


    Tessa rxes when she sees me enter the room. ¡°I was awake an hour ago and you¡¯re gone, so I waited for you. I wanted to know more about this hunter stuff. I¡¯ve googled and searched on the deep web but they all have a very vague description, which I highly doubt they¡¯re true.¡±


    ¡°Come to bed, and I¡¯ll tell you a story,¡± I held out my hand and led her to the master bedroom where she had been sleeping since she stayed at the apartment. Tessa slipped under the covers and wrapped my body with her limbs like a true octopus. I had been liking the position,tely longing for her warmth and soft snore when Iy alone to rest my body.


    And as if she could read my mind, ¡°You know, I¡¯d be fine if you rest here¡­ I won¡¯t freak out or bother you until it¡¯s time for you to wake up.¡±


    ¡°I know, little killer, maybe someday I will, but for now¡­ let me broaden your knowledge about the hunter and what they really stand for in ourmunity.¡± Tessa yed with the button of my shirt while shey her cheek on the crook of my shoulder, fitting herself like a puzzle, and waited for my story to start. She was not at all bothered by the fact that I didn¡¯t breathe, that there was no heartbeat that she could hear, or that my body was not giving her warmth. She was strangelyfortable resting t against my lifeless body, not allowing an inch of space between us.


    ¡°Centuries ago, hunters were created by witches when our kind ughtered humans and we thrived among them. There were too many of us, mostly younglings, savage young vampires lusting for human blood, greedily taking human lives until they were forced to live in fear. That was when the witches created hunters, they were hybrid humans who feared nothing, they¡¯re stronger than most humans and well equipped with weapons and knowledge on how to kill vampires.¡± I stopped to kiss the top of her head, just because I couldn¡¯t help myself. Tessa smiled and silently urged me to continue.


    ¡°Hunters were there to protect humans from us, vampires were hunted, they fought dirty and burned our dens as wey helpless resting after dawn. Only the strong survived, only the ones living on the outskirts of town managed to flee. I was one of them though my mate did not survive.¡± I paused thinking that I didn¡¯t have to tell her about Irina, my perfect vampire mate that I couldn¡¯t protect.


    But then Tessa moved to caress my cheek, I would¡¯ve thought she wasforting me but I could see the gaze in her eyes, she was unsure of what she was doing. So then I smiled and kissed the tip of her nose. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s been a long time ago.¡± The words that I never thought I¡¯d say spilled out of me easily. The feeling I have for my little killer made it fade, easier to confess, maybe it was true, maybe it was because it had happened so long ago.


    ¡°So, the hunter is here to kill me? Kill you?¡±


    ¡°No, we have an agreement with them. We havee to an understanding when I avenged Irina¡¯s death and almost kill them all. Only a handful of witches survived, and a couple of hunters escape from my grasp. I let them live to tell the tale, so don¡¯t worry about the hunters. I already take care of it. Ammar is dealing with it while he¡¯s in town, Aldrich will keep us safe.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I could see that she was still bothered, I didn¡¯t want her to be upset. I wanted her to feel safe here at my ce. Maybe I should offer her to move to my other ce?


    ¡°No, nothing to worry about,¡± sheughed nervously. ¡°It¡¯s just that I hadn¡¯t had that much fun in weeks,¡± her cheeks pinked beautifully, it was one of her quirks that I noticed about her. It made her appear innocent though she was far from it, she was my tough little killer, my sadistic beauty with a lust for the blood of her victims.


    It was my turn tough and reached for her, lifting her body to be on top of mine. ¡°You should get some sleep,¡±


    ¡°You were gone, something is wrong with me, my brain works differently. My psychiatrist told me so, but I¡¯m needy now,¡± her eyes darted to my lips, and her body rubbed against mine sensually. Her breath hitched with wants.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± I smirked and slid my hands under the waistband of her leggings and her panties, feeling her naked butt cheeks, squeezing them fondly while she whispered, molding her body to mine, seducing me, and telling me to kiss her.


    ¡°I want you, please¡­¡± Tessa begged softly, her forearms braced between us, as I caught her lips in a demanding kiss. I know exactly what she likes, what she needs, and what she craves. I was quick to flip her toy on her side, lowered down her leggings along with her panties, and pushed the tip of my hard dick to her cunt and stretched her.


    Her moans were addictive, her body was tight. With every thrust she was asking for more, demanding harder and deeper until she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and she clenched tighter, making me groan forcing me to follow and climaxed moments after her.


    ¡°Feeling better?¡± I asked wrapping an arm around her body while still spooning her from behind. My soft dick slid out from her and she wiggled and turned to face me.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Much¡­ much better, will you stay till I fall asleep?¡±


    ¡°Of course, let me get you clean up first.¡±


    Herzy smile was contagious and I couldn¡¯t help my sappy feeling and gave her little kisses minutester, taking her to my cold embrace that she strangely liked so much.

 20. Unsolicited Attention

    Savior: A person who saves someone or something from danger.


    Tessa


    A week after my run-in with the man who was called the hunter, my inside craves a little action. It was almost nine in the evening and I was still waiting for Nero. I was still getting nowhere with my wall of suspects, and I¡¯d been spending the day lounging, watching Netflix to cross off a number from my bucket list.


    Binge on sappy romance movies on Netflix was my Bucket list number seven, yeah I figured I need to clean my pte since my Netflix rmendations were mostly murder documentaries and gory films. There were a couple of numbers that had been crossed throughout the week. Such as, going to the zoo where I enjoyed watching lion feeding time. I also went to the mall to shop all day buying colorful clothes though I don¡¯t know where I¡¯d wear them so I stick to blue, red, green, and purple. All in a different shade of their darker tone, obviously.


    I was hoping to go clubbing with Nero tonight, he can choose which number is on the list. I did put two, a regr dance club and a sex club. I smiled hoping that he¡¯d pick thest one. But when by eleven he was still not at the apartment, I was getting antsy. So I decided to go out on my own.


    Dance club it is then.


    I ordered a ride deciding that I don¡¯t want to be bothered with parking. I was wearing my new deep red colored knee length, sleeveless body con style dress. I was also crossing out another list by wearing my new Louboutin fuck-me-heels. I looked hot and I know it. I slipped in my thinnest knives on my thighs and my phone and some cash in my clutch.


    Less than an hourter, I arrived. The line was long, the music was heard from the outside of the club and with one look at me, the bouncer he let me pass as I smiled sweetly and slipped him the crisp bills.


    ¡°Have a good time,¡± he said, opening the door for me.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I gave him my best flirty smile and stepped into the packed club. The music was very loud, the lights were crazy dramatic, and the crowd was busy dancing, uh¡­ though they looked more like grinding than dancing.


    I smiled and said to myself this was why I don¡¯t go clubbing. It was wasting my time, rather than straight to the main course which was fucking their brains out, they spent hours listening to loud music and grinding against sweaty bodies before they finally go home and have drunk sex. I get that sometimes sex is hot when you were under the influence, but not when you risk going home with an STD or worse a rapist, a killer. Seriously, people here need to watch more true crime series.


    ¡°Hey, can I buy you a drink?¡± A man to my side asked.


    ¡°Thank you, rum and coke, please.¡± I smiled at the stranger. Another number crossed off the list, have a drink with a stranger. I was aware that he was checking me out so I gave him the same treatment and heughed. The stranger was tall, built, and he was okay looking. not as handsome as Nero but he will do. Apanion for the night before I go back to Nero¡¯s and hopefully by then he¡¯d be back.


    ¡°You¡¯re here alone?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you?¡±


    He smirked before telling me that he was alone. He flirted and I kept on drinking until he asked me if I wanted to dance and I said yes. I figured for the experience, then I should go back. The club was not my scene, and I was being nice to the man who bought me a drink.


    The dance floor was jammed with people kissing and dancing. And I kept pulling my body back every time he tried to get close and put his hands on my body. Yeah, I did not like that kind of dancing. So after a couple of songs, I told him that I was done.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading back, I got work tomorrow.¡± I lied when I felt that the guy was pushing his luck with me. I seriously didn¡¯t want to make a scene, but when he followed me out of the club and pushed me against the wall, my annoyance grew.


    ¡°Dude, you don¡¯t want to do that.¡± I snapped at him.


    ¡°Chill, baby, you don¡¯t dress like that if you¡¯re not looking for a hookup.¡± He sneered, while his eyes roamed my body.


    ¡°But, I¡¯m not.¡± I huffed and pushed him away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie, baby,¡± He snickered and pushed himself back against me. That was it, I¡¯ve had enough. The bouncer shouted out when he saw me pinned against the wall of the club, he was about to rescue me before I managed to get out of his sleazy hold and kicked the douchebag in the groin.


    ¡°I won¡¯t lie, not without a clear n. And kicking you in the nuts doesn¡¯t require much nning. Dude, don¡¯t be that guy.¡±


    ¡°Bitch!¡±


    He was about to punch me in the face, I was about to reach for my knife when the bastard suddenly cursed in pain.


    ¡°Mother fucker!¡±


    ¡°Go. She said no.¡± Another stranger stepped between us. He had a protective aura around him. A fierce soldier vibe as if he was the vignte that was saving all the damsels in distress. Well, though shit I was no damsel in distress and he had just ruined my vibe. I was going to draw my knife and maybe inflict some real pain on the bastard.


    The stupid bastard limped and walked away, while the soldier-vignte guy put his hand on my arm asking me if I was okay.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I couldn¡¯t help myself not to pout and the man chuckled seeing my attitude.


    ¡°And here I thought I was saving a beautiful woman, I¡¯ve always wanted to be that knight and shining armor.¡± His handsome face formed a dashing smile, and I must confess that I was not immune to it.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Um¡­ yeah, I wanted to kick his ass to the street and hope that a car suddenly struck him and maybe hit him in the head, so that maybe then he¡¯d get it right.¡±


    The wanna-be knight and shining armorughed freely, and wow¡­ he looked even more handsome. Okay, that was my cue, I need to get out of there. I have too much baggage to deal with a nice guy like him, even though he was in some way strangely hot.


    ¡°Right, I should go.¡±


    ¡°Do you need a ride?¡±


    ¡°Seriously? After I turned down a guy and kicked him in the nuts, then another guy still dares to offer me a ride home?¡±


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m the good guy.¡±


    ¡°Riiight,¡± my tone was cynical and I know he heard it too. But instead of getting mad for feeling insulted, he let out anotherugh, and damn¡­ How can a man get sexier with eachugh? I was surely not drunk, I just had one ss. So I decided it must¡¯ve been my club wear and the high heels. Yep, they were making me feel stuff.


    My hand was reaching into my tiny clutch and grabbed my phone then started ordering my ride home. Luckily there was one nearby. The mysterious man decided that he was going to wait for my ride with me, to apany me he said. In his words, he also said that he was making sure that the bastard was noting back for me once he was gone.


    The man wished me a safe ride home after I was seated in the car, then he closed the car door. My wanna-be savior was gone when I looked back to where he was standing minutes earlier.


    Okay. Clubbing bad.


    Definitely not for me.

 21. Innocent Little Killer

    Younglings is one that is young; especially : a young person or animal.


    Nero


    The problem started to pile up just as I was about to go back to my apartment and spent the rest of the evening with Tessa.


    Ammar was supposed to be on it, but then he lost track of Rigel. And then a small group of hunters managed to behead two of our younglings just because they party too hard and killed all the people in the party bus. Their sire called it a misunderstanding, a containable mistake he said. A bus of people, all dead. It was easy enough to say that the bus was en route to crashville, a perfect escape to get the vampire younglings out of the mess. Until the hunters were on to them.


    God, I¡¯m too old for this mess.


    It took me two more hours to watch as Ammar took charge of the situation and calmed the younglings¡¯ sire and hold him off. It happened under my territory and the young sire was living in the area, a couple of blocks from my den. Ammar had managed to convince the hot-headed sire not to retaliate against the hunters. Finally.


    ¡°Go, father. I can handle this.¡± Ammar said as the short-tempered sire left the room. Aldrich, Ammar, and I were just about ready to leave for our meeting with Rigel and his hunters when Ammar suggested that I don¡¯t have to attend the meeting with Rigel.


    Maybe Ammar saw my bored and pissed-off face. I have witnessed how Ammar handled the situation and I know that he was capable. My oldest prince has been doing it for hundreds of years already. So I agreed and let my eldest do his job, I understand that I need to delegate.


    Aldrich dropped me off at my building then together with Ammar and his guards, they went to their meeting. Aldrich will return and report back to me as soon as they¡¯re done.


    The car had just left when another car pulled in front of the apartment lobby.


    ¡°Tessa, where have you been?¡± I asked, startled when I saw my little killer just got out of the car. She was looking too sexy with heels that made me want to fuck her in them.


    ¡°Um, clubbing. I waited for you. You were not back, so I went out. I was bored.¡± She pouted and I didn¡¯t think when I tugged her close and kissed her delectable lips.


    There were two scents on her, both male. And I growled when the possessive side of me noticed it.


    ¡°Who were you with?¡± I asked carefully. It was taking a great strength of patience from my side not to growl like an animal and take her as my possession. I couldn¡¯t seem to shake off the familiar scent, but it was so faint that I was not sure. It could be from anything, maybe the male just brushed her shoulder. I didn¡¯t want to make assumptions, not when the situation between us is still rather tender. And Rigel was supposed to meet with Ammar, he surely wouldn¡¯t challenge my n.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bucket list thing, go to a club, drink with a stranger thing. But then the stupid stranger decided he wanted more, then he got angry when I refused him. I was actually enjoying the thought of inflicting pain on the guy when another guy swooped in and decided to be my knight and shining armor.¡±


    I snickered knowing how livid she must¡¯ve felt on the inside, and she grinned at me.


    ¡°Riiight! See, you know me so well!¡± She smiled brightly at me, and pulled up the end of her dress, revealing the hidden knives.


    Fuck¡­ how did I get so fucking lucky?


    ¡°Come on let¡¯s go up, I want to wash their scents off of you.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ oh¡­ Okay,¡± she beamed and kissed my cheek when I put my hand on her back and ushered her to the elevator, up to my penthouse apartment.


    ¡°You looked beautiful, by the way,¡±


    ¡°I know, sexy right?¡± She winked and twirled in the elevator while I memorized every detail of the sight.


    ¡°Very, I wished I didn¡¯t smell any male scent on you. But yeah, so so sexy.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    After a quick shower, we rxed on the bed while she told me about what happened at the club. ¡°You should call me, I¡¯m sorry I was busy. But I could send someone for you to take you to the club. At least, you wouldn¡¯t have to call for a ride.¡± I know she could handle herself, and I know she¡¯d be pissed off if I had a guard for her. Maybe one day, but for now I will let her do her thing and just be there for her.


    ¡°You said you waited for me to go to the club, but then if I go with you, you wouldn¡¯t be able to cross the number for drinking with a stranger, right?¡±


    ¡°Erm, there was another number,¡± she said looking a bit flushed, it was cute, not that she would admit whatever it was that made her suddenly shy. But I have a feeling she was going to reveal it by telling me about the number. I couldn¡¯t help myself not to tease her.


    ¡°And what number is that?¡± I asked, as my hand reached out to her list that was lying on her bedside table. ¡°Or, do you want me to guess?¡±


    ¡°Nero! Stop teasing, you¡¯re too old to tease and I¡¯m so not used to this feeling. It¡¯s creeping me out.¡± Tessa actually shuddered, as if feeling flustered scared her to the bones. So weirdly cute! Okay, I should stopbeling the female human assassin who buried people under the concrete as cute.


    ¡°Okay, sooo¡­¡± I picked up her list and scanned the numbers and there it was another club that she wanted to go to before she died. A sex club. Well¡­ well¡­


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ I do own a couple of these establishments.¡± My finger pointed to the number and she bit her lip and put her hand above my heart as if she could feel it beating. She couldn¡¯t, but still, her lustful eyes was expecting me to say it.


    ¡°If you be a good little human, I might take you there tomorrow. We don¡¯t have much time now,¡± she looked at the clock on her phone and huffed in annoyance, but I caressed her soft cheek and imed her lips.


    Tessa melted in my hands, and she was under me when she asked, ¡°So that was where you went earlier? Checking out your sex club? Without me, really? The list is on the table, Nero.¡± She scowled and I finallyughed.


    ¡°No. My little killer, I was attending to some other matters.¡±


    ¡°Okay then, because I expect aplete tour of your sex club tomorrow. Tell me, what should I wear, is there a dress code to this sex dungeon of yours?¡± She flipped me to my back and straddled my groin.


    Yep, my little killer is all innocent. Just how I liked her to be.

 22. Happy Place

    Sex clubs are venues that are open to the public, have a reserved entry specifically for members, or are invitation-only.


    Nero


    ¡°So the sex club we¡¯re going to is out of the city?¡±


    ¡°Just about, it¡¯s currently run by my youngest, Constantine.¡±


    ¡°Right, by youngest you mean?¡­¡±


    Iughed and told her that for a hundred-year-old vampire, he¡¯s considered young.


    ¡°Okay, thanks for making me feel like a fetus.¡± She pouted-snuggled, resting her back on my chest as if she had been doing it many times before. ¡°Tell me, do all your children inherit sex clubs from their daddy?¡± She teased and I couldn¡¯t help butugh, not caring that Aldrich was looking at me from the rearview mirror.


    Ammar had told me that Aldrich said that I was happiertely. And I knew the tattletale was going to rat me out to Con the second he was in front of my dear son. Aldrich always had a weakness for my Constantine. Aside from helping me practically train him since Constantine was a youngling, I could see the bond between them. And I know how much it breaks his heart the day Constantine was given a territory to rule.


    ¡°As a matter of fact, yes, all of my children are managing properties, and sex clubs are one of them. It¡¯s like franchising, but we¡¯re keeping it in the family.¡±


    ¡°How profitable, I could see how centuries¡¯ worth of knowledge made you business savvy.¡± She uttered her wordszily, between rxing and enjoying herself, her head still on my chest.


    ¡°One of the benefits of being immortal, anyway we¡¯re almost there.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, finally, I¡¯d be drooling all over your shirt if we don¡¯t stop soon. This has all been a very soothing drive, thank you, Aldrich. But I need to stretch my legs.¡±


    Aldrich gave her a polite smile and continued to smoothly steer the car into the private driveway of a modern-looking building with a line of cars and valet staff greeting the iing guests.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my beautiful Tessa, you can stretch all you want in the club.¡± I held her neck, and pulled her face closer, before nting a slow sensuous kiss and she exposed herself to all of the debaucherous in the club.


    My little killer was wearing the tightest plum-colored, short spaghetti-strapped dress. My mind kept on wondering if she was wearing anything underneath it. I was sure that her knives were hidden somewhere in her ckbat boots. The boots that strangely fit with her dress perfectly. One of her hands was holding onto her glittery clutch, it was so small that it¡¯ll only fit her phone, or maybe a pocket knife, just because she was Tessa. And since I saw herplete look for the club, I was hard. The thick ck leather choker had framed and showcased her creamy wless neck perfectly.


    When we entered the club, Tessa let me put my hand on the back of her waist, while she not-so-subtly gawked at her surroundings. I was trying to contain my amusement when I saw Constantine walking towards us.


    ¡°Father, I heard you¡¯reing tonight. I told you no more future brides for me.¡± Con hugged me, and he waited eagerly for me to introduce him to Tessa.


    ¡°Con, I know all about your future grooms and none was being mated. You¡¯re not much better than Vesper. But at least you have sired a beautiful daughter.¡± I decided to let the anticipation annoy him, I know Tessa will wait. She is truly intriguing, in so many ways. She¡¯s like a true predator, she¡¯s the kind who will wait, and wait, and wait until she didn¡¯t have to anymore.


    ¡°Father, do I have to introduce myself to your beautiful humanpanion?¡±


    ¡°Constantine, you have to learn to be patient. But no, you don¡¯t have to wait any longer.¡± I smiled and pulled her closer to me. ¡°Tessa, this is my youngest son, Constantine. Con, this is Tessa, my lover or in human words my girlfriend.¡± I kissed her temple adoringly and she raised a brow at me.


    ¡°Girlfriend? What are we ten? But then again I¡¯ve never had a boyfriend. I ept.¡± She nodded solemnly, then held out her hand to Constantine.


    ¡°Oh, I like her.¡± He grinned then shook her hand with new enthusiasm. ¡°Now that we¡¯re not strangers anymore, do tell me your kink?¡± He took her hand and put it on the crook of his arm.


    ¡°Eh, this is my first time in a sex club,¡± she said as she let Con guide her deeper into the club while I walked on her other side.


    ¡°Fabulous, let me show you to our most favorable scene. May I introduce you to threesomes? Swingers? Or would you like to submerge into our bondage submissive scene?¡± Con offered her options as if he was a waiter, listing the chef¡¯s specials.


    ¡°I watched porn and I learned that sex clubs have live shows. I want to see those, bondage stuff, male and female. I don¡¯t care about the submitting, daddy-dom stuff. If you have switch scenes I might be into that, but¡­¡± Surprisingly Tessa was blurting out her kinky club wishlist, and it gave me ideas. Lots of them.


    ¡°Woah, okay¡­ I like one who knows what she wants.¡± He grinned at me and winked, while I shook my head and kissed the top of her head. Con led us to the second floor where private rooms were located and live shows were ongoing. We were ushered and then seated in the private viewing area when Constantine asked why I didn¡¯t invite her to the club sooner.


    ¡°Oh no, this was all my idea. The sex club, I mean. It¡¯s on my bucket list.¡±


    ¡°Bucket list? Oh¡­ dear, are you sick? Dying?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, no. Someone wants me dead. I have less than three months to find out who. And while trying to find out who¡¯s going to kill me, I decided to cross off my bucket list in my spare time.¡± Tessa shrugged at him, while her other hand squeezed my hand as she watched the couple on the stage in front of us.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, my prince?¡± I smirked knowing that he was at a loss for words. Con always thought of humans as weak beings. Though he used to be one of them, he prided himself as he became a vampire, an immortal, and a race stronger than others.


    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay son, it¡¯ll take time to get used to her and I have a feeling she¡¯s going to stay for a while.¡±


    Constantine nodded, and we talked for a couple of more minutes before he left me to our privacy, telling me that the room will stay private as long as Tessa wishes. He winked at me before telling her to have fun. ¡°¡­ father will show you around after this, bye for now. I will let you two love birds enjoy the show.¡±


    Tessa gave him a quick smile before she was back to watching the couple in front of her. The stage was set in the middle of the surrounding rooms with one-way floor-to-ceiling windows. The stage was bright, the show was clearly visible as the spectators remained hidden behind the privacy of their rooms.


    ¡°Keep on watching them,¡± I told her while I locked the door and pushed the button on the wall, turning down the lights inside the room to the very minimum, and turning up the volume of the stage that was set previously set to a minimum.


    ¡°Oh wow¡­¡± Tessa gasped when she realized what I¡¯d done. ¡°This¡­ this is¡­¡±


    ¡°Ssh¡­ just watch the show, and let me take care of you,¡± I said while kissing her shoulder and licking her ear then sucking her lobe, saying that I want her to sit between my legs. The sofa was almost like a sofa bed, it was big for the sole purpose of sex.


    Tessa moved to sit between my legs while her eyes were still glued on the man who strapped the woman onto Saint Andrew¡¯s cross. He took her from behind, the pping sound of his groin with her ass cheeks was making her bite her lip. Then Tessa shuddered when I traced my hand higher under her dress and finally found that she was wearing nothing under the dress when at the same time my other hand lowered her strap and exposed her supple breast, showing off one of her pink nipples.


    ¡°Keep looking at the stage, sweetheart,¡± I said after licking her shoulder. Her heart was pounding faster, and she let out a sexy mewling sound when my fingers trail her pussy and feel her wetness. The sweet smell of her arousal was making my cock throb to be inside her.


    ¡°Stand up and stay still, eyes on the stage,¡± I instructed her while I unbuckle and lowered my pants and boxers. ¡°Now close your eyes and turn around,¡± I helped her to stand between my legs and lift her tight dress to her waist after making sure that her eyes were still closed.


    ¡°Good girl, now stay still and listened to their moans.¡± I could hear her heart beating widely and her breaths were getting heavier her fingers managed to find my hair when Itched my mouth onto her sweet delectable pussy. I groaned and pushed my tongue deeper into her before I sucked her mess of arousal. And I couldn¡¯t help it when my fangs elongate and bite into the flesh where she taste the sweetest. Her hold on my hair was getting tighter and her moans were louder while her legs quiver.


    ¡°Nero, oh¡­ oh¡­ fuckkkk¡­ oh, my fucking fuckkk¡­¡± I know she was feeling the high from my bite, and I was giving her more with my tongue until she was about toe.


    ¡°Ssh¡­ little killer,¡± I turned her back facing the windows, and directed her to ride my erection. ¡°Now, open your eyes and watch how the male parted his lover wide and fucked her.¡± I paused to groan from her tight walls, wrapping around my shaft. ¡°Tessa baby, you feel so good,¡± I grabbed her by the waist, wrapping my arms around her, and thrust from under her, hard, so hard that she screamed my name and climaxed. Her legs quiver, her insides clenched hard, and her hands were on mine, her short nails digging deep into my forearms. My lips on her spine soothed her with my kisses, while I kept her steady and stroke her insides.


    Their moans travel throughout the room when I helped her up and guided her toward the window. ¡°Your hand on the window, precious.¡± I guided her and got behind her, wrapping my hands around her waist again, and started pushing in and out of her, all over again.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This time when we were both about toe, I bit into the crook of her neck and Tessa broke into a whimpering mess and lost her footing as she orgasmed for the second time. My hands wrapped her tighter, pushing deeper, and I came hard mere secondster.


    ¡°So, beautiful,¡± I licked her wound, closing it, and waited until my dick slip out of her before I lifted her to wrap her in my arms as we rested back on the sofa.


    ¡°I think I just found my happy ce.¡± She said throatily making me chuckle the reward her with a snuggle kiss.

 23. Madness

    Killer: someone who kills another person; one that has a forceful, violent, or striking impact


    Tessa


    I was spent, I¡¯d never been so tired in my life before when I let Nero lead me to the back of the club, where there was a huge kitchen where the human chef was preparing food for the guests. Huh, didn¡¯t know people eat in this kind of establishment. One would think they were too busy basking in their kinks.


    ¡°Father?¡± A beautiful young woman looked at me from head to boots, she didn¡¯t even miss my glittery clutch. Damn, this boyfriend of mine surely has pretty children.


    ¡°La, it¡¯s been too long my dear,¡± Nero let go of my hand and greeted his daughter with a fatherly hug.


    ¡°Yeah, Connie called and told me you¡¯re in his club. Fortunately, I was near the area so I decided to visit.¡±


    I was keeping myself clear while I observed the dynamic between the father and daughter. Though my body had other thoughts when my stomach rumbled, letting everyone know that I needed sustenance to calm the beast in my belly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we move to the family lounge so we can get to know each other better.¡± He moved to my side and put his hand on my back and we shake hands. There was nothing out of the ordinary, just strangers being introduced.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go ahead with La, while I ordered you some food and drinks.¡± He smiled and kissed my forehead before he told his daughter to be nice.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your deal with my father?¡±


    Okay, mere seconds after her daddy told her to y nice.


    ¡°Deal? There¡¯s no transaction, I¡¯m not a whore, and don¡¯t think Nero needs to pay for sex. He¡¯s hot.¡± I said carelessly, ¡¯cause I know for sure she was trying to break me. She was showing off herself as if her vampire beauty scared me because it didn¡¯t. It might make me feel inferior, but I didn¡¯t let it get to me. Nero wanted me, for what¡­ I am still trying to figure it out.


    ¡°Ugh, don¡¯t say that he¡¯s hot.¡±


    I raised a brow, not wanting to roll my eyes at the obvious stupid words. Because Nero is hot, didn¡¯t care what her opinion was.


    ¡°Well, then, maybe you want to rephrase your question?¡±


    ¡°Are you not scared that I¡¯d kill you? Do you think my sire will be in time to save you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a mortal, you¡¯re not the only one who has the power to kill me. I could be hit by a bus and die,¡± I shrugged, ¡°enough people want me dead.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s why you¡¯re with him? for protection.¡± She stepped closer, standing taller as if she could intimidate me. I smirked, thinking she was no better than those schoolyard bullies I faced growing up.


    ¡°Okay, if I said that I¡¯m scared of you, will you let this go? I just had the greatest sex with your daddy dearest and honestly, you¡¯re ruining my mood.¡±


    I thought I heard her growl in annoyance. ¡°Score one for daddy¡¯s little whore?¡± I asked, and just right on cue, Nero walked into the room with a frown on his face.


    ¡°La, why don¡¯t you ever y nice?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just looking after my sire.¡± She pouted like a petnt little child.


    ¡°Well, you have to treat Tessa better. She¡¯s different and I like her. A lot.¡±


    Wow. Didn¡¯t expect him to profess his deepest liking feeling in front of his overgrown daughter, who I assumed had scared away his previous women. Or maybe it was me. Meh, I¡¯m not that special. Surely, I¡¯m not the first one.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just you. Connie, Ammar, and Vesper seemed to like her too. I just want to get to know her better.¡± Again. Another pout. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Her words just sealed thest nail in the imaginary coffin. I could see that she was Nero¡¯s little weakness. She had him wrapped around her little fingers.


    ¡°So, now that we got that out of the way let¡¯s settle for dinner, the chef will be here with your meal.¡± Nero ushered me to the small seating area.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go find Connie then, and give you some privacy.¡±


    Nero didn¡¯t say anything he just nodded. Then a couple of men entered the room with a tray of food and a bottle of wine and sses.


    ¡°Sorry about La, she means well.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. She¡¯s just trying to scare me.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He chuckled telling me that he was sure that nothing could scare me. Well, he may know me better by now, so I just gave him my sweetest smile and then started biting on the steak. It was juicy and tender, his chef certainly know how to make them. I gave an appreciative moan when I tasted the first bite.


    ¡°Wow, you can take me here anytime for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Or I can have it delivered to the apartment.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that too, but we¡¯ll be missing out on the live show. Which reminds me, you still need to show me the rest of the club. I must see through everything to cross off my list.¡±


    Heughed. ¡°Of course. Anything for you.¡±


    ¡°You meant that?¡± I gave him a skeptical look.


    ¡°Sure. What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure I can think of something,¡± I winked and took another bite and maybe let out another satisfied moan while he looked at me, eyes full of lust just how I like them. My insides fluttered with happiness. Hmm¡­ it was strange, warm, and felt a bit too rming.


    Two hourster we were done with dinner and almost done with the tour when Constantine found us. ¡°There you are.¡± He said, looking a bit too giddy for his own good. Secondster I found out why his sister was footsteps behind him.


    ¡°Here, I am,¡± I replied, looking straight into his eyes. Seemed that I was still their new little object of interest.


    ¡°Come, we found your friend. He was creeping around the outside walls of our fine establishment.¡±


    ¡°Friend?¡± She surprised me, cause it had been decades since I have friends. Acquaintance, sure. Friends? Nah, I have the personality of a hermit. Highly doubtful that anyone would call me their friend.


    ¡°Yeah,e,¡± It was La that put her hand on the crook of my arm and tugged me to follow her. I tilted my head at Nero while he shrugged, so I let her take me to where the said friend was. She led us through a hallway, down the steps, and into a dark basement.


    ¡°Jones¡­¡± I said, half surprised to find the man all battered and bruised.


    ¡°Jones? He¡¯s a hunter, Rigel, you¡¯re bringing hunter into our club.¡±


    Jones, the wannabe Indiana Jones was still wearing his khakis and Fedora, damn¡­ talk aboutmitment. He was wounded, and blood trailed down his nose and hands. His shirt was also ruined.


    ¡°Huh¡­ Ooh¡­ the hunter who sent his friend to scare me. Why Jones?¡± I stepped closer to where he kneeled on the basement concrete floor. He didn¡¯t get a chance to reply when La, the pouty-mouth daughter decided to rudely interfere.


    Nero was trying to pull me back when out of nowhere Jones stood up and pulled a knife and stabbed me in my stomach. I was waiting for the pain, but when I looked down I didn¡¯t see blood on my stomach. Then I realized and found out where the knife was nted. It was more of a dagger than a knife, and it was slicing the palm of my dearest daddy vampire.


    ¡°Shit it¡¯s poisoned!¡± La whispered-cursed and Constatine looked surprised while I was extra pissed.


    ¡°You!¡± I moved, ignoring the vampire siblings as they attend to their sire while I was seeing red. I pushed Jones, used my upper body strength and my adrenaline to keep him down, and punched his face, my knees pinned his body down.


    ¡°I let your boy live. I was nice enough not to let him fall to his death. I should¡¯ve listened to my inner voice.¡± My hands reached down my boots and my knives were ready to carve into his flesh when he was about to push me. His eyes gave him away and I smirked coldly and stabbed him between the ribs, twisting the knife and making sure his delectable scream was heard throughout the club.


    ¡°No one. I repeat, no one messes with my boyfriend.¡± My voice was harsh and full of venom. He looked pale, but I saw when his hand was reaching for something and I was quick to stab his palm right in the center and pinned it onto the concrete with my other knife. The Fedora guy whimpered in pain and I released my hold on the knife nted between his ribs to grip his jaw, locking my eyes with his. ¡°I¡¯m going to make you bleed to death, I won¡¯t let any vampirese near. You will suffer¡­¡±


    ¡°Tessa, um¡­¡±


    ¡°In a moment,¡± I told Constantine who interrupted my evil-viin monologue with khaki-man.


    ¡°You¡¯re a dead ma¡­¡± I hissed, feeling the dark satisfying pleasure I¡¯d been keeping for weeks as I push the knife nted on his palm deeper.


    ¡°Tessa, baby, I¡¯m okay.¡± Nero¡¯s hand was on my shoulder and that was when I stopped.


    ¡°Oh¡­ umm¡­ are you sure?¡± I asked him with my sweetest smile while the man under me still bleeding out and groaned like he was in terrible pain.


    ¡°Yes, little killer, now¡­ please get off of him. As much as you want him dead, we need him alive.¡±


    ¡°Really? Can I just cut off his pinkie? For momento?¡±


    I was sure I heard giggles in the background, but I was too in the zone. But when Nero shook his head, it was my turn to pout. In my defense, La was hundreds of years older than me. If she was allowed to pout, then so should I.


    ¡°Con, La, take care of him. Drop him off at the healer, he¡¯ll survive. I¡¯m sure he learned his lesson, we¡¯ll deal with him another day.¡± Nero helped me while Jones was still lying in pain.


    ¡°Come, little killer, let¡¯s get you home and clean up. I need to rest.¡±


    I bit my lip and then looked down at my ruined dress. ¡°Damn, this is new. I could never get the blood stains out, this bucket list sucked. I know I like ck for a reason. Not practical, no¡­¡± I mumbled while I heard Nero chuckle beside me. I was ushered out of the basement leaving Constantine, La, and the bloodied hunter behind.

 24. TMI

    Information: facts provided or learned about something or someone.


    Nero


    ¡°¡­ and then she straddled the guy, getting her knives from her boots. Seriously, who hides their concrete prating knives in their boots and brings them into a sex club?¡± Con was busy retelling Vesper and Ammar about the night when La found Rigel lingering around the club, thinking he was working with Tessa.


    La sat in silence, busy watching her siblings while they were listening to Con¡¯s words with interest. My mind wanders to Tessa, after two nights ago all I can think about was her drive to kill the second she knew that Rigel hurt me. I haven¡¯t had any of mypanions as lively in bed and at the same time as murderous as Tessa when she found out that Rigel had wounded me.


    ¡°I can see why you like her, she¡¯s different, looked innocently human, yet fierce and a bit scary for her kind. It¡¯s adorable. I¡¯m d that you¡¯re happy, father.¡± La admitted when she moved to my side, we talked about how I met her and the boys joined in on our conversation. They all seemed sincere and were happy that I found Tessa.


    ¡°When will you mate her?¡± Ammar asked when I said to them that she was the one.


    ¡°I think I will wait for a little while. After everything that went through with Irina, I¡¯ve been reluctant to find another mate. The pain, the worry, the revenge,¡±


    ¡°And yet you pushed us to find mates and settle down.¡± Vesper¡¯s annoyed voice cut my words.


    My hand pped his shoulder affectionately. ¡°Son, you¡¯re young,¡± then I addressed my other children, ¡°Ammar, La, Constantine, I want all of you, including Lucius to find your mates. Just because you all witnessed what happened to me when I lost Irina, it shouldn¡¯t deter you from finding your other half.¡± I put my other hand on La and continue. ¡°At least once in your lifetime you¡¯d find your peace, and yes I¡¯d do it all over again with Irina knowing I would only have for a short amount of time and how painful it was when our mate bond was gone.¡±


    ¡°Wow, okay you may just sold me on the idea. But as I said, father, all the men out there is um¡­¡± La hesitated when Ammar put his hand on her hair, affectionately caressing her just like he always does since she was a youngling.


    ¡°What our dearest sister is trying to say is, it¡¯s hard to find a mate when your sire is the king of vampires of one of the world¡¯s strongest vampire ns in existence, making you the sought-after Princess and princes,¡± Ammar said smirking, looking from La then to me.


    I smiled and asked if they would rather me do it the old fashion way, ¡°I could list eligible royalty mates fit for my princess and princes?¡±


    All of them groaned simultaneously. And Vesper was the first one to steer the topic of conversation. ¡°So, when are you taking Tessa to meet Lucius?¡± He asked, telling me that I should check up on their brother since he hadn¡¯t been visiting for years.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t know, a trip out of the country sounds good with her spare time. And you¡¯re right, someone should go check up on Lucius. Maybe I¡¯ll ask her to go with me.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what Tessa would say, but if she refused, I was going to ask Ammar to go check on my number four.


    Lucius had always been a wild child, not the hippy kind more the dark and brooding kind. He¡¯s not a party animal like Constantine or quite the vicious drama queen like Vesper. Lucius was far from the emotionally unavable Ammar, nor was he a seductive sinner like La. No, Lucius was another kind of dangerous, he¡¯s a different kind of monster. And from all of my children who needed a mate, I was sure that he needed them the most to get him grounded.


    It was just after two in the morning when I arrived back in the apartment, after I fed together with my children. Unsurprisingly, Tessa was still up. She was staring at her wall. This time she was sitting on the bed, drinking what smelled like Bloody Mary with extra strong vodka. Looking at her drinking the red concoction was making me hard, damn¡­ it seemed that everything she does makes me hard easily. This time she made me imagine that she was drinking real human blood, making her lips all red and inviting me for a kiss.


    ¡°Nero! you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s two in the morning,¡± I replied with another kind of thirst. ¡°Why are you still drinking?¡±


    ¡°Oh, this? It¡¯s tomato juice,¡± she said innocently, a small smile made her face more beautiful than ever.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Bloody Mary, with extra vodka,¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah, but all because I need my vegetable intake this week and bloody Mary is the healthiest cocktail. It has electrolytes, sodium, potassium, and Vitamin C, tomatoes also contain lycopene, which is high in antioxidants. In short, this drink is good for humans.¡± She grinned, definitely had been consuming a ss or two before I got home.


    ¡°You¡¯re ying cute aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Am I? Oh no¡­ wait, is that a bad thing?¡± She was suddenly worried. Yep, a little bit drunk for sure.


    ¡°How many sses, little killer?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ second batch,¡± she tugged her lip and nodded, then told me in rapid words about her new theories about her wall.


    I listened while watching the beauty in front of me as I sat at her side. I could never get enough of her, just being near her made the urge for me to mate. I was wondering how much longer I could make myself resist mating her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been talking to my children,¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh yeah? Did you guys talk about me?¡± Again, cute drunk Tessa was trying to be flirtatious. My inside warmed up that she was making an effort to seduce me, while in reality, she didn¡¯t need to do that. Her presence alone was making me want toy her and have my ways with her. Mate her. And spend hopefully centuries with her, because I know, decades with her will never be enough.


    ¡°We did, Ammar even suggest that I take you on a trip while visiting my fourth, Lucius. It has been a while since he went back home.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? Where to?¡± She asked after finishing off her ss of what she imed to be her vegetable intake of the week.


    ¡°A little vige, just outside of Romania.¡±


    ¡°Oh, seriously, is it Transylvania?¡± Her eyes were wide with either excitement for the trip, or maybe it was the tomato juice-induced vodka drink.


    ¡°As a matter of fact, it is. It¡¯s still in the Transylvania region. He had been staying there for a while now, and managed his territory from abroad.¡± I was not happy with the situation, but Lucius had somehow made it work so I had nothing toin to him about, making it harder for me to find an excuse to get him to go back home.


    ¡°When do you want to leave?¡± She asked excitedly.


    And just like that, we leave for Transylvania the next day.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Transylvania is on your bucket list?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not, but vacation is! I haven¡¯t had a vacation since forever.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Duh, being an assassin to the mob made you have to be avable on short notice and being the best one on the list made¡­ oh shit, I need to check in with my handler. I don¡¯t want him to think that I¡¯m dead already. Can I make a quick call?¡±


    ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll be taking off soon, so you better make it quick.¡±


    I went to talk to the captain, leaving Tessa in the cabin for her privacy though I could still hear her conversation clearly with my advanced vamp-hearing.


    When she ended the call I gave her a few more minutes before getting back to her side. The private jet was on the runway, fueled and ready to go, and when the captain had the clear from the ground control the flight attendant assisted us for take off.


    Ten hourster we arrived at a private airstrip in the Transylvanian region. The weather was nice and perfect when we arrived just after dusk.  ¡°Come on we¡¯ll get you dinner before another one-and-a-half-hour ride to Biertan.¡±


    ¡°So, we¡¯re venturing off the Transylvania city center? How exciting.¡± She said after taking a lungful of the surrounding fresh air the second we were out of the ne.


    ¡°Yes, Biertan is a small beautiful vige near Transylvania. It¡¯s picturesque, and tourist-friendly in a very Drac way. Lucius can be a bit of a history buff, he¡¯s always set in his ways. Loves the old castles and living in one, so you¡¯re in for a treat.¡±


    I could practically see the glow in her eyes and I know she was going to drool when she saw all the ancient and horrific medieval torturing devices my son collects in his castle.


    The town car was there, there were humans already assisting us with our belongings. I was tired from the flight since the rest was not pleasant. I never like long flights, that was also why none of my children had the urge to visit their brother in Transylvania. But I know that once we get to the castle I was going to have a good rest. Just like Vesper, Lucius knows how to pick his homes.


    Lucius was there to greet us the moment we arrive in front of his rustic yet very grand castle. Tessa was still busy taking in her surrounding. It was cold, dark, and enchanting while slightly eerie in its way. I do not doubt that it was making my little killer fall in love with the ce, even before she sees his medieval dungeon.


    And as Lucius reads my possessive feeling for the little killer he gave me his rare smile. ¡°I guess you won¡¯t be needing a separate bed chamber then? Or will you be sleeping in your castleter?¡± He asked in the region¡¯s nativenguage.


    ¡°That will be forter, there¡¯s too much she¡¯s taking in at the moment,¡± I replied to him in fluent Romanian.


    All in good time.

 25. Witch talk

    Witch:  a person, esp. a woman, having supernatural power as by apact with the devil or evil spirits; sorceress


    TessaMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I was floating in excitement and was deliriously happy. ¡°I should take vacation more, it¡¯s so freeing. Wait, or is it the ce?¡±


    ¡°Love, I think it¡¯s the medieval torturing devices that you saw. It may or may not induce your orgasm. You got horny after seeing my son¡¯s dungeon. I should be jealous until you decide to ride me and make me feel like a youngling.¡±


    A ck scary dog sat straight by my foot as if he was standing guard for me. It was too sweet. Wait, sweet? Ugh, I was ming my vacation mode.


    I was going to ask Nero about the furry guard when daddy vamp¡¯s son exined. ¡°He¡¯s Gergo, a Transylvanian hound breed. He¡¯s low maintenance, affectionate, yful, and most importantly trainable.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± I smiled at Lucius who was suddenly joining us in therge kitchen area where his human chef was preparing dinner for me. I patted Gergo¡¯s head awkwardly when the dog gave me his longing stare.


    ¡°Tessa, I¡¯m going to hunt with Lucius for a bit. We¡¯ll be back in an hour, maximum two.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be here with Gergo, we might take a stroll after dinner. Is there any forbidden ce that I shouldn¡¯t go to?¡± I batted my eyshes and Neroughed.


    Daddy vamp knew that I¡¯d probably go where he told me I shouldn¡¯t. Though his son arched his brow looking amazed as if the great Nero neverugh. Huh, maybe Lucius was one of those serious types of vampires who don¡¯t get jokes? Or¡­ maybe he just doesn¡¯t get humans. Yeah, that was probably why. Living for hundreds of years might make a vampire wonky in the head.


    ¡°You¡¯re free to roam the house, Lucius would lock the doors. I know you have crafty skills and you might want to indulge yourself. But don¡¯t open those, okay? Go outside if you¡¯re bored, take Gergo with you. Look at some store, go shop, cross something from your bucket list.¡±


    ¡°Yes, daddy,¡± I rolled my eyes feeling scolded in front of his son. Which I didn¡¯t mind but I didn¡¯t want Lucius to know that I¡¯m that curious of a person.


    ¡°My little killer, don¡¯t tempt me,¡± he put his hand on my neck tugging me inches to his body. It never urred to me that I should be weirded out when he didn¡¯t breathe. But when he kisses me all thoughts dispersed and all that was left was my need to melt into his kisses.


    ¡°I would never.¡± Okay. Maybe I would, no yeah, I would definitely tempt him. ¡°But then again, I had no job, what else would I do with my time?¡± I winked at Nero and then patted the vampire King¡¯s cheek.


    The father and son duo left me for their hunt. I was a bit bummed that Nero didn¡¯t invite me, but hey, maybe he didn¡¯t want me to see them kill. Well, he said they didn¡¯t kill anymore. Nero said that vampires abide by rules, that they only kill necessary evil humans and drink but not drain others. Not that I¡¯d take his words, but I¡¯d given him reasonable doubt.


    ¡°Come on Gergo, you¡¯ll be my guide.¡± One hourter after a quick dinner and a change of clothes, I opened the door for the ck hound and let him lead beside me. I¡¯ve never had a pet before, well, I had a couple, but never for long. I¡¯d say curiosity get the best of me and I never meant to hurt them.


    Gergo stopped, and as if he could sense my reluctance he gave me his stare and I was back to giving him an awkward pet on the head. The dog gave me a little happy woof then strut to the first shop we walk and nted his butt on the front door of the shop. He looked at me as if silently telling me to go and check out the little coffee shop and don¡¯t forget to bring him a treat.


    ¡°Oh, Gergo, do you think I¡¯d forget about you?¡± I smiled at the dog and this time I gave him a gentle pat on his back. I left him there and made a quick purchase of one hottte dribbled with chocte and asked for a doggy treat whipped cream for the cute doggy waiting for me outside. Oh, he¡¯s cute alright, I smiled when Gergo looked at me and gave me a loud woof like he was demanding his treat delivered ASAP.


    ¡°Hey, is that Gergo?¡± The barista behind the counter asked after he took my order and heard Gergo being impatient from outside the shop.


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s my guide for the night. He¡¯s showing me around.¡± I replied. I don¡¯t usually do chats, and I¡¯m putting another me on my vacation mood. I know chatting with baristas was not on my bucket list, but I was feeling friendly and he seemed to know Gergo.


    ¡°Nice, so I assumed you¡¯re staying at Lucius?¡± He asked again, this time while subtly looking at me from head to boots.


    ¡°You know Lucius?¡± Again, I was getting too inquisitive. I wondered why.


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s like the town guardian. He helps us every now and then. A nice guy.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡± Well, his words shut me up. I didn¡¯t want to say the wrong thing, so I didn¡¯t. A new realization, I don¡¯t usually care about anyone. It¡¯s weird, the holiday vibe was making me wonky and I wasn¡¯t sure that I was liking it. I shook the feeling out of my system and decided to move to the pick-up counter and waited for my coffee order.


    The weather was nice, cold, but not too cold. It was perfect to center my feelings. The trip should be good for the soul. I know, I read that somewhere and I was wondering when will the good hits my soul. Or, maybe cause I didn¡¯t have a soul. I heard my mom say to my dad way back when I was still in elementary and they started finding clues that I was different from other kids.


    ¡°Here you go, Tessa.¡± The guy, whose name tag said his name was Rez gave me my coffee order and filled the cream with a wayrger cup than I usually saw baristas give the dog people to give to their spoiled four-legged brats. Though when I saw Gergo, brat was the wrong word for the ck hound. There was nothing bratty about the ck and brown dog who barks the second I was in his line of view with his treat in my hand.


    ¡°You like to be waited on don¡¯t you Gergo?¡± I whispered while kneeling in the dog¡¯s line of sight. It was silly of me. I had never been a dog person and I¡¯d never intended to be one. Gosh, maybe it¡¯s in the air. I thought as I mindlessly stroked his ck silky fur.


    The second he finished his treat, we continued to walk further into the town passing several shops, some were selling touristy stuff. I entered a few shops and bought some mindless trinkets just to show Nero that I was capable of shopping.


    I wanted to explore further when Gergo growled the second I turn to a little dark alley when my instincts told me that something interesting was there. A shop was situated at the end of the alley, I saw the lights, it was blurry and faint, but somehow I was drawn into it.


    A tarot card reader, really, Tessa? I scolded myself for turning towards the alley. The walkway was smelly and dirty and I was disappointed to see the tarot card reader advertised in the shop window. I was about to turn around when a very old woman called me by my name.


    The hair on the back of my neck suddenly raised and my feet followed the woman¡¯s voice when in seconds I was standing in front of her store.


    ¡°How do you know my name?¡±


    ¡°My child, I know everything. Especially the one who has months to live. Come inside, my dear.¡±


    I was too intrigued to not do as she said. But I was on high alert with Gergo kept on growling lowly from behind me, as if he was telling me that the old woman was dangerous. I never underestimate anything, so I stroke the dog¡¯s neck and he whined. His body was to the front of my legs, obstructing me to move forward.


    ¡°You can take him with you inside, Lucius had trained his pet well. Gergo hated me cause I never gave him treats. She gave the excuse which I didn¡¯t believe, not one bit, but I kneel to Gergo¡¯s height and whispered in his ear. I know, I was getting silly by the minute. But I told Gergo toe inside with me anyway, I told him that he¡¯s a good boy that that he¡¯d take care of me. Gergo barked and finally followed me into the dingy store.


    ¡°You can sit here,¡± she said after I take to step into the store. It was a small space and smelled of heavy incense. The candles were lit on a couple of mixed-and-matched tables in the room to set the spooky ambiance. And my eyes darted to all corners of the room, checking out the doors and possible exits before I sat in front of her.


    ¡°So, you know my name and the death threat. How?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a gift I have, I can read people, and my dear¡­ you¡¯re destined for greatness but first you¡¯ll suffer.¡±


    I tilted my head and tried to decipher her words when Gergo barked and growled, and I decided to follow his instincts to leave the store.


    The old woman grabbed my hand and I almost reached for my knives. She seemed to know where my mind was going when she released her hold on me. ¡°Just be careful, not all of them are good.¡±


    I didn¡¯t get a chance to ask when Gergo¡¯s bark gets louder and his growl gets more insistent. I followed the hound and get out of the little store, I even jogged a little when Gergo decided that he wanted to get out of there, fast.


    ¡°Tessa?¡± Nero¡¯s voice calmed my nerves down instantly when I was taken into his arms, while I was thinking that I was being silly for letting Gergo y with my nerves.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, Gergo was spooked and he kept on growling. He made me run and followed him. But¡­¡± I looked at the alley, I was sure that the shop lights were visible. I was also sure that Gergo and I ran like the distance between the shop and the front of the alley was more than a couple of hundred meters. It felt longer, and Gergo whined under Lucius¡¯ feet when his master stroke his head telling him that he was a good boy.


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°I was sure that we didn¡¯t go in too deep into the alley, but we ran. I started to jog to follow Gergo, but then when he ran and I followed. It was strange I know the shop was not that far. But now¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gone,¡± Lucius cut my words. Then he exined both to me and his dad. ¡°Tessa, you just had the privilege to talk to the oldest witch in this podunk town. She¡¯s harmless but Gergo never liked the old witch.¡±


    Ohh¡­

 26. Mystery Pond

    Mystery: something strange or not known that has not yet been exined or understood


    Tessa


    The next day I woke up to Nero lying dead beside me. He didn¡¯t breathe and I was stilltching onto his body like a stubborn starfish. I sighed, feeling thefort of his cold body, and fell back into a peaceful sleep until I get up again when my stomach started growling.


    Looking at my phone I saw that it was past noon, and I hated that humans didn¡¯t get to sleep as long as vampires. I do want to wake up with him. Maybe if we did, I would be as beautiful and have their perfect skin. I pecked his lips and decided to start my day, carefully opening the door, and making sure that I didn¡¯t let any sunlight into the room. No wonder vampires are so pale, I can practically see veins webbing on his cheeks, thighs, and hips, and oh so many delicious ces all over his body.


    Ugh¡­


    ¡°Gergo!¡± I smiled widely when I saw the hound was already waiting for me in the kitchen. He ran towards me when he saw me and stopped in front of my feet. He sits perfectly though his tail was wagging, failing to hide his excitement.


    ¡°Ms. Harrington, will you be having brunch in the dining area? I will set it up for you.¡± The chef interrupted my meet-cute moment with Gergo.


    ¡°Can I have them outside instead? maybe in the outdoor seating area, does this ce has one? I need sun for my vacation glow.¡± The chef couldn¡¯t hide his smile when he told me there is a spacious dining area looking out at the beautiful garden in the back. I nodded then continued, ¡°What are you making? I¡¯m thinking of taking a walk with Gergoter, I want to explore the house and its surrounding.¡±


    I was hoping that Nero would give me an official tour of the vigeter this evening. Then maybe tomorrow I¡¯ll see the scenery around the vige and visit old castles, just like the perfect human tourist that I should be for my bucket list. I need to google them first and set my itinerary. I learned that it¡¯s what people do on vacation, not wandering in the dark alleyway and getting warned by the town¡¯s witch, like I didst night. Not that I don¡¯t appreciate the warning, but it led to more questions while I was already having too many from my death threat.


    ¡°Of course Ms. Harrington, we have a choice of the Romanian version of meatloaf and cabbage rolls, our traditional soup apanied by bread, then for dessert, I¡¯m making cheese pie.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my¡­ okay, I¡¯m a cheese girl, you got me hooked on dessert so I¡¯m sure I will like everything on the menu for lunch.¡± I gave attention to Gergo before I went back to the guest bedroom with my first cup of morning coffee.


    Okay¡­ it¡¯s afternoon coffee.


    My insides bloomed with something when I saw Nero was still lying perfectly dead-like on his side of the bed when I quietly entered the room. I put my coffee on my bedside table and then headed to the ensuite bathroom. I brushed my teeth, took care of my morning needs, then had a quick shower to wash away my sleepy face. I decided to wear my favorite color. And since I¡¯m on my holiday I put on my ck sleeveless sundress, yes¡­ there¡¯s such a thing as a ck sundress and I was loving it. It was very breezy, I picked the ankle-length one and paired it with my all-ck converse. My trustee knives were sheathed in their holsters well hidden under the flowy dress.


    This time Gergo was waiting for me in front of my room and the dog led me to the back side of the castle-like home and as promised, I was presented with my brunch. It was too much for one person, but I know it¡¯s part of Lucius¡¯ hospitality, so I didn¡¯t think much of it. Forty minutester after azy brunch apanied by Gergo, I hummed appreciatively at thest bite of the Romanian cheese pie on my te. Gergo had finished munching on the meatloaf that I sneakily fed him, yes I wanted to be in his good graces, after all, I needed to thank him forst night.


    I know getting a dog of my own would be too muchmitment, so spoiling Gergo was an easy thing for me. The ck hound followed as I took my walk in the well-kept garden of Lucius¡¯ home. I took a seat on the stone bench and start tapping on my phone and checking on my emails while enjoying the cool afternoon air with Gergo sitting quietly beside my feet.


    The chef told me that there was a lovely path towards a small private forest just outside the beautiful garden and I was heading there half an hourter with Gergo barking happily by my side. The path was private and eerily mesmerizing, I gasped when Gergo and I stumbled on a small pond. The dog seemed familiar with the ce when he ran and headed straight to the shallowest part of the pond. There was a very big rock where I decided to sit and dangle my feet after taking off my sneakers. I dipped my ck nail-colored toes and thenughed the second Gergo jumped when a small frog decided that it was going to scare the dog.


    The sun was setting in when I lost track of time while having fun, ying by the pond with Gergo. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± I yelled out when I heard something move by the bushes. Gergo let out a low rumble, almost a growl like he was getting cautious of his surrounding. And since I didn¡¯t know what lurked in the small forest I decided to wear my shoes and get back to the house. I made a mental note to ask him what kind of animals might jump out of the forest. I surely didn¡¯t want Gergo to get hurt.


    I called Gergo and walked quicker towards the path back to Lucius¡¯. The dog would growl and look back at the bushes, but I called him again and pick up my pace until we arrived back at the gate of Lucius¡¯ home. Gergo was behind me when I shut the gate and hurriedly went inside the house. The forest was not visible anymore, the path was clear and Gergo had stopped growling. He was back to being calm and sitting perfectly under my feet, while I kept looking at the backyard and wishing that I have my guns with me.


    ¡°Ms. Harrington,¡±


    ¡°Oh, god, you spooked me.¡±


    ¡°Everything okay?¡± The chef asked when he saw me by the window, still looking outside.


    ¡°Yeah, Gergo growled and I thought I heard something.¡± I shrugged trying to be casual with Lucius¡¯ employee. I didn¡¯t want to scare the guy cause he made a really damn good cheese pie, and I need to make sure he wouldn¡¯t bail on me. Not when I¡¯m still staying at Lucius.


    ¡°Probably just a squirrel.¡± He tried to calm me down and I pretend that he seeded, cause I was petty that way.


    Dinner was to be served at seven, but he already had snacks, coffee, and tea ready for me at the nearby living space. The coffee table was filled with cheesy goodness, I might even have spotted a cheese fondue from afar.


    God, I hope I was not wrong.


    And¡­ I wasn¡¯t! I could hug the chef if it wouldn¡¯t weird him out, but I didn¡¯t want it to be awkward between us. So, I thanked him and walked faster to the seating area, calling Gergo to follow me.


    I wasn¡¯t aware of the time when I heard his voice. ¡°Tessa, love, have you been eating since you woke up?¡± Nero teased and I shrugged.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± I kept eating and feeding Gergo with mini sausage that I knew the chef put there, knowing I¡¯d feed Gergo while I have my meals. He must¡¯ve seen the mess Gergo made in the outside dining area.


    ¡°But no, Gergo and I spend most of our afternoon by the pond.¡±


    ¡°The back pond?¡± Lucius came into view, the man didn¡¯t look like he just woke up, well, so did Nero. Huh, it must be another perk of being a vampire. With all of those hours of beauty sleep, they¡¯d wake up wlessly while my eyes would be all puffy and my hair tangled.


    ¡°Tessa?¡± Nero asked, taking my focus back to our conversation.


    ¡°Oh yeah, the back pond. Gergo seemed happy ying in the shallow part of the pond. We spent hours and didn¡¯t realize that it was getting dark. And that was when we heard something in the bushes.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucius didn¡¯t say anything though he kneel in front of Gergo as if he could peek into the dog¡¯s mind. It was kind of creepy yet intriguing at the same time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look. Father, why don¡¯t you stay? I¡¯ll ask the chef to heat up a bag for you.¡±


    ¡°Bring one of your guards with you. I sent them here for a reason, son.¡±


    The prince almost rolled his eyes but I could see that he was holding himself back when he nodded and went to the other side of the house instead of going straight to the back and following the path to the forest.


    ¡°Everything should be fine. Probably a squirrel.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that was what the chef said.¡± I barely said the words as my concentration was hard on the cheese fondue and dippers, weighing between choices of breadsticks before I decided to go for the chips.


    There would always be something, somewhere, but the chef won¡¯t be making cheese fondue every day. Hmmm¡­ maybe I should ask. I¡¯m on vacation, it should be a thing.

 27. Dusty Mansion

    Content:  a state of peaceful happiness.


    Nero


    ¡°Father, why don¡¯t you tell her about the castle that you just bought yesterday? The one with the dungeons and vast secret passages promising ghostly feel.¡±


    Lucius managed to ruin my surprise when he just casually let it slip. If I hadn¡¯t known better, my son was trying to get rid of me. I bought the castle thinking that it was a good investment. And I also like a ce of my own when Ie to visit my son, cause it seemed that he was adamant to stay at the little eerie vige. And with the long travel, I like to stay longer than a week or two.


    ¡°Son, we stayed here for four days. I was looking forward to spending more time with you.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you bought a castle? with secret passages and did I hear dungeons as in plural? wait, does ite with a chef with cheese meals expertise too?¡±N?velDrama.Org content.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh when cheese was one of Tessa¡¯s primary concerns. She waszily spooning her cheese pie while Gergo sits by her feet waiting for scraps of her food, though with Tessa she was giving him chef¡¯s gourmet processed meat.


    ¡°The ce is still empty, but well preserved. We can go and see the ce right now if you want. I need to check it too. I¡¯ll be meeting the contractor and interior decorator tomorrow evening and I would like to see the house again before they arrived.¡±


    ¡°House,¡± Lucius scoffed, ¡°It¡¯s a castle my dear father, the previous owner was royalty. You¡¯ll love it Tessa and I can lend you my chef for your meals, you¡¯re the only human guest here anyway. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be happy to cook for a human rather than heating blood bags.¡±


    ¡°Aww¡­ you have the sweetest kid Nero. Thank you, Lucius! I might just steal him from you if I have the funds to pay for his sry. Oh, the things I¡¯d make him do¡­¡± Tessa was staring dreamily while Luciusugh and told me that she was definitely different.


    ¡°Very odd for a human, and I¡¯ve heard stories from Connie and Vesper. I like her.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, son, I like her too, love her and,¡±


    ¡°Please stop, there, I don¡¯t need details. I¡¯m just d that you¡¯re happy, father.¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± I smiled as I watched Tessa who was now babying the scary-looking hound. She was adorable and sexy in her cheese way. Damn¡­ I was getting sappy when I saw the look Lucius was giving me. He knew, my son knew that Tessa was different for me.


    ¡°Okay, then, I¡¯m going to go get changed into something warmer before I embarrassed myself by having a third pie.¡± She got up, even her move was elegant, predatory just like a true professional killer.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the driver to take you,¡± Lucius added, ¡°You can walk there but tonight is colder than usual.¡±


    I thanked him and followed Tessa to our room to get my phone. I need to check in with Aldrich and follow up on the situation with Rigel and make sure the hunter won¡¯t retaliate after what Tessa did to him.


    ¡°Aldrich, it¡¯s been days. Tell me, Rigel staying out of our business?¡±


    ¡°My source told me that he¡¯s staying low. Tessa wounded him real good.¡± There was amusement in his voice from the other line.


    ¡°He¡¯ll heal, he¡¯s just being dramatic. I just want to make sure that he won¡¯t be turning the tables and finding out about her extracurricr activities. We don¡¯t need her to put more notes on her wall, she has plenty already.¡± I didn¡¯t even want to think about the implication when Rigel found out about Tessa¡¯s profession and decided to bring her to the human justice system.


    ¡°Of course, sire, I will keep my eyes on the hunter.¡±


    ¡°Good¡­¡± I ended the call after a few minutes of hearing him reporting about the recent activities at the den. He also told me that Ammar had gone home and everything was under control. He did offer to follow me to Transylvania since he¡¯s my personal guard. But I told him that it would not be necessary, everything was good here. Tessa was out of trouble and the vige was too quiet for anything but drunk tourists and some rogue younglings. Nothing that I couldn¡¯t handle, I needed Aldrich back at the den to keep an eye on everything.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± Tessa announced as she gets out of the bathroom looking delicious in her signature all-ck attire. This time she was wearing a thick ck oversized sweater with ck colored jeans. I know for sure that her knives were hidden somewhere under her clothes if I pulled her close and roamed my hands all over her delectable body.


    ¡°We should go now, before I decided to strip you off,¡± I did pull her close and let my hands feel her up while she melted easily to my kiss. ¡°You look beautiful, little killer.¡±


    ¡°Why, thank you¡­ I thought so too when I see myself in the mirror,¡± she replied cheekily as her hands were on the back of my neck, keeping me close to her. ¡°And as much as I like making out with my older boyfriend, I really like to see the castle you bought. Can we take Gergo with us? he likes to explore.¡±


    I chuckled telling her, of course, we can while thinking of telling her about the Dobermans I have back at the den. A long time ago, I decided to start breeding and training the best of them when we needed a better rm system and let them roam the yard to patrol for added security awareness. It helped when Aldrich sired one of the best breeders in the country, the male vampire had been with us for thest couple of decades, almost a century now.


    It took us less than ten minutes before we pulled into the spacious driveway. The ce looks even grander under the night light. I was d that I made the quick decision to buy it, knowing that the ce won¡¯t be on sale for long. Granted it was big, too big for some humans, but they would renovate the ce probably to a tourist-designated spot or even a hotel.


    ¡°Wow, you can be my sugar daddy anytime,¡± Tessa whistled her appreciation as we stepped into the grand entrance, making me chuckle telling her that she didn¡¯t need a sugar daddy. The double spiral staircase exhibits the grandeur of the mansion. The impressive size chandelier will light the room elegantly once it¡¯s restored. And the Persian rugs will dampen the echo around the house.


    Gergo was sniffing around the ce and paced beside the beauty dressed in all ck. I was letting them roam the house freely while I followed from behind. I was taking mental notes on some of the things I¡¯d like the contractor to renovate first. Which were the master bedroom and ensuite for sure, then the kitchen.


    ¡°Um, Nero, this ce is beautiful and I haven¡¯t even looked at the well-appraised dungeons.¡± Her eyes gazed around her surroundings as if she was in the most luxurious penthouse with a rotating floor that overlooks the city¡¯sndscape in the most prestigious high-rise building. Instead, she was in a cold old castle-like mansion that needed so much renovation. The word renovation should scare any human and make them run out of the building. Some parts of the house were like a horror set, the spacious kitchen made our voices echo throughout the room, and of course, it made Tessa giggle and the hound barked as if he was having a private joke with his new bestie.


    At that exact moment, I had a realization that this dusty echoey old castle-like mansion was it as Tessa was it, hell, even Gergo fit perfectly. I was freakishly content with where I am and who am with. I¡¯d even invest in a chef with cheese meal expertise to take it to perfection. Now, if I could find the same kind of feel at home that¡¯ll be the most ideal.

 28. Fairytale

    Happiness: in the context of mental or emotional states, is positive or pleasant emotions ranging from contentment to intense joy.


    Tessa


    I never enjoy Disney movies since when I was a child, not with its happily ever after stuff. I never believed in that. Though the tragedy before the happy ending was always interesting. It was human nature, people were greedy, ambitious, and just loved to bully others who were inferior to them. This goes all across the board, in families, with friends, at your workce, and even with strangers on the inte. Hell, someone even wants me dead and I still didn¡¯t know who and why.


    ¡°I like it too and I¡¯m d you like it. We can spend more time here in the future. You can quit your job, and¡­¡± Nero was rambling as he showed me the new giant mansion that was probably double the size of his son¡¯s estate.


    ¡°Wait, when did we get to that conclusion? Do you think my stalker isn¡¯t ambitious enough to follow me here and kill me on the three months mark?¡±N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± he shrugged and kept on walking as he opened a door showing me the library with its vast collection of books.


    ¡°Come here I want to show you something.¡± He put his hand on the small of my back and ushered me further into the room. Gergo was fast to sniff under the big gorgeous windows.


    I gasped when I saw the books. So many of them, but not because of the amount. I saw hundreds of books upon entering the space. But when Nero tapped his pointer on the title, my eyes widened in pure surprise.


    ¡°Oh¡­ ohhh¡­¡± I was fast to take one off the shelf and open it. The Illustration of death. It was such a perfect title that my hands felt mmy, I have to wipe them dry before I went to one of the sofas and traced my fingers over the drawings.


    The book was handwritten and drawn, it was bound perfectly with so much care that I felt like my death drawings were such a child¡¯s doodling.


    ¡°Nero, these are amazing.¡±


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d like them.¡± He looked smug as he should, I liked that he understands me.


    ¡°And you bought the ce including all of these books?¡±


    ¡°Yep, all of them, also including the furniture. We can sort them outter.¡±


    ¡°We?¡± I squinted my eyes at him and heugh as if I was being ridiculous.


    ¡°Yes, of course, well the interior designer is at your service if you want to¡­¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t,¡± Okay, maybe I should stop him. Surely he didn¡¯t mean to turn this fine decor into a modern one? ¡°Nero, this ce is already too beautiful. Maybe we¡¯ll call a maid service, though I guess the interior designer can put up a new curtain, and also get a new sofa fabric just to make it fresher. But I like the original ones already so definitely stick to its current theme. And get the same kind of carpets, repainted the walls, dust the chandelier,¡±


    He smiled and seemed pleased that I was rambling while deliriously excited about the ce. Again. Vacation mode. I was not ready to hope for anything beyond my allotted months. You know¡­ being realistic and all.


    ¡°I already had maid services start cleaning the house today. I told them to prepare the master bedroom and ensuite. Just in case.¡± Nero winked at me, pulling me onto hisp. The book was taken out of my hands and he made me straddle him while pressing his lips to mine. I sighed when he told me that I can do anything I¡¯d want with the ce.


    ¡°You¡¯d trust me? what if I want to paint it all ck and have cheese pattern all over the sofa?¡±


    Heughed and told me that I was too beautiful and he did not have the will to deny me. Ugh, such as smooth talker.


    ¡°But then again, I have other houses. You can decorate this one as you please.¡±


    ¡°Nice save, daddy.¡±


    He smirked and pulled me in for another kiss. ¡°You know, we should continue the tour but you fit perfectly on myp.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? And your lips fit perfectly on mine, let¡¯s see¡­¡± I pressed my body t to his and he groaned when my lips mold nicely against his. He opened his mouth and my tongue slipped inside to have him closer. I was needy, the lust was too high when I started stripping him off his jacket, then his fitted shirt. His chiseled pale skin was on disy, and I was hungry for more.


    ¡°I want you, right now, to take me to the master bedroom, daddy.¡± I purred when I teased him, and his hands were on my ass as he lifted me and wrapped my legs around his waist.


    Nero carried me up the stairs like I weigh nothing and he ordered Gergo to stand guard in front of the master bedroom when he closed the door behind us, separating us from Gergo. But the dog stayed on guard like he was trained to do. I was rather impressed when I peeked from Nero¡¯s shoulder.


    Though my attention quickly deviated when Nero threw me on the fresh bedsheet. Well, at least the bed was fresh. ¡°So, does this means we¡¯re staying here tonight?¡± My hands caressed the clean sheets while he started unbuckling his belt and unbuttoning his pants. My question was left unanswered when I followed his lead and stripped to my underwear.


    Nero was on top, his body was deliciously heavy and he groaned when I reached down to lower his boxers. He moaned my name the second my fingers were wrapped around his length, stroking him slowly as he hardens in my hold. It took seconds for him to flip me to my front, unsped my bra, and tugged down my matching ck panties.


    ¡°Nero¡­¡±


    His hand slipped under my belly, down to my wet slit and his hard cock grind between my ass, teasing, until he lifted my hips and moved lower, letting his cock stretch my needy pussy. He groaned when I pushed back to meet his thrust.


    ¡°Tessa, baby, you¡¯re driving me insane,¡± he pulled me harshly, my back was t to his chest. Nero kept me at an angle where he managed to push even deeper inside me. ¡°Hands on the headboard,¡± his voice wasced with desire and I quickly followed his instruction.


    My neck was wrapped in his hand, as he thrust hard from behind me, ¡°Wider,¡± he practically growled his demand and I whimpered as I parted my knees wider the second his voice dropped so low that I was clenching from his deep sexy voice alone.


    ¡°More, Nero, please¡­¡±


    He moved his hands, wrapping them around my body and I was brought to ecstasy and climaxed after another powerful thrust. ¡°Fckmmpmh,¡± I whimpered, my hands holding onto his arms as my knees gave out from the sudden orgasm. It was too much, but somehow perfect at the same time.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how much I cherish you, my little killer,¡± he kissed the top of my head while slowing down his pace. Then heid me to my side, spooning me from behind and that¡¯s when I felt a slight jab on my shoulder. His bite. Fuck. It was like another surge of horniness all over again and I was wriggling myself away from him and pushed him back and he let me.


    I straddled him and moved to ride his thick cock with great passion. I was driven by his hunger. The way he looked at me was making me feel beautiful, sexy, and truly loveable. I shook my thoughts, back to concentrating on chasing my high and at the same time driving him crazy with my moves. His grip on my thighs was bruising and I couldn¡¯t ask for less.


    His strong hands were suddenly on my waist, and he took charge by pulling me down to rest on my back. He parted my legs, then slipped his cock back into my needy pussy. I scream his name as he started moving with such vigor. It didn¡¯t take long before I had another climax. He took my leg to his shoulder, his hand was to my other thigh keeping me open for him and he started pounding me again and again until it was getting too much for me and I was a needy mess.


    I lost it when he looked into my eyes and licked the inside of my knee where I didn¡¯t know I was so fucking sensitive. But then when I felt his fangs scrape the skin, I shivered. I bit my lip knowing what was toe, I should be prepared but still¡­ I screamed his name when I was taken to another orgasm and he finally released himself and dump his cum inside me.


    My body was jelly and I didn¡¯t even flinch when he cleaned me and then took me under the covers. My eyes were drowsy and I snuggled deeper in his cold embrace.


    I¡¯ve never felt so happy in my life. A fairytale with me and my perfect vampire king. A happy ever after. I shook my head. Even in my dreams, I told myself to stop dreaming and get back to sleep. And so I did.

 29. Coming Back

    Bliss: The highest degree of happiness, especially spiritual joy; perfect felicity; supreme delight; extreme happiness; ecstasy.


    Tessa


    When I woke up on top of my boyfriend I was feeling the familiar coldness of his body. The perfect part of being with a vampire is that they don¡¯t get to see how you wake up in the morning, or the afternoon. Cause despite what the movies portrayed, women did not wake up in full makeup. No, we¡¯d go all panda eyes if we don¡¯t wash our faces before we go to bed. And don¡¯t start with morning breath, ugh¡­ I can¡¯t, just don¡¯t even try.


    ¡°Gergo! you¡¯re here!¡± I patted the ck hound¡¯s head when I saw him waiting for me in front of the dining hall. Yeah, the dining area was so big, Nero told me the day he took me here that it was called a dining hall. Gergo wagged his tail excitedly while his face remained serious, he was looking straight through me. And I have to turn around to see what he was so entranced with, and I should¡¯ve known. The hound was being impatient, he could smell his favorite food. The bite-sized sausages. Gergo was so well trained that he whined softly as if he did not want to break from his stance, although he was eager for his meal.


    Lucius¡¯ chef always prepared too much breakfast as always and Gergo and I had a peaceful breakfast just the two of us before we start exploring Nero¡¯s mansion while overseeing the renovations. The master bedroom was one of the first projects that were done in days, we stayed at Lucius and then moved our things here when it was done.


    Gergo and I have been doing our daily routine for almost two weeks now, leaving Nero to rest in his room undisturbed. The walls were so thick that he¡¯d sleep through all the hectic shouts and renovations between the workers while they work throughout the day. The interior decorator or the contractor would brief me on their progress when they were about to end their work day.


    But tonight the two men will be meeting Nero to have his approval on their work since he and I will be going back home tomorrow evening. I was a little sad that I would leave Gergo to go back home, but we¡¯ll meet again, I was sure of that.


    This is ourst day at the mansion, the days leading to our departure had been hectic with the makeover but Nero was satisfied enough, that he said we¡¯d go back another time to continue the project. It¡¯ll give us something to look forward to when we¡¯re bored with city life. We both needed to go back. I need to go back to the apartment and check on my mail just in case I got another fan mail from the person who wants me dead, and he too needs to go back to his¡­ um¡­ I don¡¯t know, I guess he needs to do vampire stuff with his vampire buddies.


    Nero joined me in the bedroom two hours before dawn. I had just finished scribbling on my sketchbook, ready to be tucked into bed. He looked handsome in his ck designer jeans and fitted shirt, after a night out with Lucius for theirst day of father and son bonding. ¡°Are you ready to go back in tomorrow?¡± He asked after hey a kiss on my shoulder.


    ¡°I think so, we could always go back anytime we want, just like you said.¡± I wrapped my arms around his shoulder after I put aside my work and pulled my vampire daddy boyfriend on top of me.


    ¡°You smell so good,¡± I sniffed his neck while kissing and unbuttoning his shirt. We¡¯ve done this so many times that it was bing a routine for us and my head buzzes with excitement with the reveal of every inch of his skin. Perfectly pale and wless.


    I was wearing my ck camisole and a pair offy sleep shorts. The mansion got all jacked up with heating that I insisted to the contractor since the air was drafty in the old mansion. Also because I had imagined being snuggled in Nero¡¯s cold arms won¡¯t go well with the shabby heating from the previous setting of the mansion.


    ¡°Now,¡± he deepened the kiss before continuing, ¡°you smell even better, so sweet and wet.¡± His leg parted mine when his hand reaches down under the waistband of my shorts. He was right, I was wet, and he groaned sexily in my ear and I could feel myself getting wetter. This too had been predictable, our sex life was at a point where it wasfortably delicious that even I didn¡¯t want it to end.


    A fairytale. This was my kind of bliss, ending the day with great sex that made me sleep like a ko. He could put me on a tree branch and I¡¯d fall asleep after the kind of hot-hot sex he¡¯d given me. Multiple orgasms, they were always to be expected with Nero. I should be sore but hey, maybe his bites gave me strength or just makes me hornier.


    ¡°Nero¡­¡± Okay, maybe I should get back to the hot daddy vamp on top of me and get myself ready when he¡­ ugh¡­ fuck¡­ pushed his big dick inside me.


    ¡°So good,¡± he moaned in my ear, sucking my neck leaving little love bites with real teeth marks. I was naked when he gets my leg up his chest and managed to fold me like a pretzel. I didn¡¯t even know that I could be this bendy, and I med him for all the time he had twisted and molded my body with his. Maybe he was familiar with Kamasutra since he¡¯s that old. Hell, maybe he yed with¡­


    ¡°Tessa, baby, stop that mind dialogue of yours. Look at me,¡± His deep low rumbling voice made me put my hand on his face and looked into his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re so perfect,¡± I breathed and shuddered when he thrust hard inside me. ¡°More¡­ kiss me,¡± I demanded eagerly and he smirked and suddenly lowered himself down and kisses me where I was most needy. His tonguepped on my wet cunt and his hands hold my legs apart while he concentrate on devouring me as his main delicacy.


    I lost it the second his fangs punctured my inner thigh then he carries on with his debauchery and take my scent then suck me dry. I shattered in his mouth, instantly. Daddy vamp didn¡¯t give me the chance to recuperate when he flipped me and pushed hard inside my still sensitive part. I whimpered and he groaned louder, pushing down the small of my back while his other hand hold my wrists above my head.N?velDrama.Org content.


    His grunts were too fucking sexy that I clenched harder while his length slides in and out of me. ¡°Fuck, Tessa, baby¡­ you¡¯re so fucking tight.¡± He thrust once, twice then more before he picks up the pace and I was mewling under him.


    Every. Fucking. Time.


    The orgasm came unexpectedly, I was trying to make itst but he got me good, so good that mydy part will thank him when this was all over. Nero flooded me with his cum after I had my third climax, wait it was maybe the fourth? Meh, who cares. My brain was mush, while my body sings happily in his hold.


    ¡°Best. Boyfriend. Ever.¡±


    The said boyfriend chuckled, before saying, ¡°I¡¯m going to miss having you in my arms. I need to be at the den for a couple of days,¡±


    ¡°I know, me too.¡± I shut him up by dragging him to suffocate me with his closeness. ¡°Now, sleep.¡±


    Nero had exined to me about the den, turns out vampires live in a den where they gathered as a n. But since he¡¯s the king of vampires, he had to be present for his duties. Yeah, shocking. He¡¯s not all about sex, but responsibility and much more, which kind of turns me on even more. Or, maybe I was bing a horny slut. It was him, I was sure of it. The daddy vamp was grooming me to be his human slut. Hah. But hey, I was notining as long as he pleases me. And he always did, numerous times, not that I had the will to count, not when my brain goes haywire with each orgasm that he gave.


    When it was time for us to go back home, there was a little excitement from my side. Well, only because Chad had texted me a couple of hours earlier saying that the big boss wanted me for a specific job. He understands that I was on hiatus until further notice but he was going to pay me well. Though for me it was not about the payment. It was about the thrill of it and it had been too long.


    All the giddy feeling I had about the job was gone in seconds when I arrived at my apartment and saw that it had been ransacked. Again. I was about to go in when Nero yanked me to his side, his nose scrunched as if he was smelling something bad from the inside.


    ¡°Wolf, don¡¯t. Aldrich, Tessa, and I are going back to the penthouse.¡±


    ¡°But I need my equipment, I have a job tomorrow. And I need my guns.¡± I huffed, and I swear I could see Aldrich was about to break into a smile but he was forcing it down with a terrible cough. Do Vampire even cough?


    ¡°Tessa, I¡¯ll buy you new guns, better ones. I need Aldrich to look into this. I don¡¯t want your scent to interfere with his men. This might be your stalker, and if he¡¯s a werewolf then¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait, I know you talk about wolves when you found me in my hiding cottage. But I thought it was a normal animal wolf, and now you¡¯re saying werewolves are real? What¡¯s next, dragons shifter? Witches? I know Jones fedora is a hunter¡­¡±


    ¡°You mean Rigel, yes he¡¯s a hunter, there are witches, dragons are pets and being kept away from the human realm. Many years ago there were dragon shifters but now they¡¯re extinct, as far as I know. There were rumors, but¡­ look, I¡¯ll tell you more when we¡¯re away from here.¡±


    Aldrich was already on his phone, sounded like he was calling his crew, or whatever vampire minions he had under him. I was feeling jegged and tired and finally agreed with Nero after texting him my gun¡¯s specifications along with the ammo and silencer. I did add more to my list just because he said I could.


    I slipped my phone back into my pocket and let him usher me back to the car and we went back to hisvish penthouse apartment.


    As I said. Best. Boyfriend. Ever.

 30. To the Den

    Den: their of a wild usually predatory animal.


    Nero


    Tessa should be finished with her job by now, maybe she was already on her way back to my apartment. I was not worried, because I have eyes on her. When Aldrich came to see me at the den, I was supposed to go back to the penthouse in less than an hour so I could spend time with Tessa before she ends her day and goes to sleep.


    ¡°Tell me, what did you find?¡±


    ¡°Writings on her wall,¡± Aldrich said, giving me his tablet with a picture of her wall. ¡°It was spray painted red the writing read, forty-five days. Her room was ruined, all spray-painted red in random chaos. Someone really hated her.¡±


    My anger red seconds after seeing her personal belongings trashed, and her personal space vited. I need more from my best guard, and when he told me that the wolf scent was not familiar I almost lost it. ¡°I thought you brought in your wolf friend, what did he say?¡±


    ¡°Exactly that,¡± Aldrich said, ¡°the scent was not familiar, he said the wolf was a he, and he was not from our area. He could also be a lone wolf, he might just have shifted, basically, my guy is saying anything is possible. But in conclusion, the wolf was not with any pack within the area.¡± Aldrich and his wolf guy had helped us out in the past, but I know from experience that a wolf would always be loyal to his kind, and sometimes we need to put that into consideration.


    ¡°Could your wolf lie?¡±


    ¡°Not possible, he owed us his life and this behavior of our mystery guy was too rogue and reckless. He even considered that the wolf was young, giving an indication that he was using spray paint instead of blood or paint for a more destructive effect.¡± Aldrich said with such confidence that it made me frustrated even more.


    This was not the thing that I want to be dealing with. The issue was not what I need right now, not when the human officials had been seeking my attention and I have been postponing their meeting for far too long already.


    ¡°Young and reckless, this should be an easy one to solve. I want you to handle the situation closely. Have your wolf guy in on this, hell, I want you to call Vesper. Lately, he¡¯s been on a wolf bender.¡± I had been informed by his guards that Vesper had been visiting with his neighbors. His wolf neighbors. The thought of our kind socializing with those dogs made me shiver, but I know time was changing. It might seem appalling centuries ago, but not so much right now. We are immortal being and adapting has always been our forte.


    ¡°Actually, sire, that is not a bad idea.¡± Aldrich was surprising me by agreeing to my idea, the man would sometimes do this. And it was also why he had been my best for as long since I sired him. I needed Aldrich, I needed someone to challenge me.


    ¡°Exin,¡± I demanded.


    ¡°Vesper has instinct, he¡¯s cruel and may know just how to lure a wolf out to spill any truth they might be hiding. I¡¯m not saying I won¡¯t be able to find the guy. I¡¯m just saying that I know you¡¯d want this to be done sooner thanter and I am confident with Vesper¡¯s aid, we will do just that.¡±


    Aldrich had me nodding to his suggestion, he had always in his best judgment and I know he was right. By bringing in Vesper we can finish this bullshit faster. It¡¯s not like my dearest son had anything better to do with his time, and he still gets his ways and ys with the wolf. Well, in this case, he needs to hunt the young wolf first before ying with his prey. Though, I might have to reconsider the possibility that Tessa might want to join in on finding her wolf stalker. Well, more like a sure thing knowing my little killer will be pushing for answers.


    She had told me before that she was sure that she hadn¡¯t dealt with any supernatural beings in her previous jobs. Tessa was clueless about us, about any being aside from humans. I know she was in the dark and I know that it irritated her the most. So, it was a bit of a shock when I smelled wolf in her freshly trashed apartment.


    I instructed Aldrich to call Vesper and told him that his attendance was needed. I ended our discussion just in time for me to go back to the penthouse.N?velDrama.Org content.


    But then¡­


    ¡°Sire, the human liaison requested to see you,¡± Aldrich informed me when he pulled out his phone seconds before I left the room. I groaned when I looked at the time.


    ¡°Fine, send him to the receiving area and get Marius to wait on them.¡± I didn¡¯t even ask for names since I¡¯ve been dealing with humans for far too long.


    As expected, their issues were always the same, decades and centuriester. They fear us, they need control, and they always act as if they have power over us. I wouldugh in their face if I wasn¡¯t extremely bored with their whining. Marius, another of my guards, second inmand after Aldrich looked at the humans with the same boredom, though he appeared as if he was deeply concerned with their problems.


    But when another vampire n was mentioned, Marius was alert immediately and the vampire nced my way and nodded silently telling me that he would look into it. We haven¡¯t had a sh between vampires in centuries and I was not looking forward to another series of meetings with the mentioned n.


    Politically, vampires are harder to deal with than humans, and since my n is one of the oldest, they all seemed to want to test my patience. Some had tried to take us down, but many had failed.


    ¡°I want you to call Ammar, and get him involved in this. Aldrich is tending another matter with Vesper.¡± I instructed Marius after he had escorted the humans from the receiving area. It was a bald move for the humans to ask for a meet at the den and Marius had to make sure that they leave the premises unharmed. The humans had no idea that there were vampires in our den, though some were out hunting. But the younglings never care when they¡¯re hungry or when they smelled warm blood and hear the beat of a strong human heart.


    ¡°Yes, sire.¡±


    ¡°I want you to let both Ammar and Vesper know that I want to speak to them before anything happens.¡±


    I know Ammar, my oldest will be more subtle in handling sensitive matters. Marius nodded and the three hundred years old vampire told me that he¡¯ll inform Aldrich of my order.


    I didn¡¯t get to leave the den after another meet Marius decided to throw at me. Small bickering issues among mated vampires. The trouble should be an easy fix, but when it turned out that my daughter La was the cause of their bickering, I know that I¡¯ll bete in meeting Tessa at the apartment.


    ¡°Both of you sit, exin.¡± I practically growled at them. I was not in a good mood and I was perfectly fine in letting them know that their bickering was not wee.


    ¡°Sire, like I have said to Marius¡­¡±


    The two younglings were back to bickering and I was losing my patience when I told both of them to shut up.


    ¡°Both of you, why are you fighting? You know La chose both of you for a reason. You need to get along and deal with this issue like the powerful vampire that you both are. My daughter always has a high appetite, and honestly, what do you think she¡¯d say when she found out about this?¡± I paused for dramatic effect and the two vampires seemed to understand what was at stake. And if they both still wanted to be with La, the two of them need to be wiser with their feelings.


    Damn, I was not expecting to handle La¡¯s newest conquests. That daughter of mine knows how to test my patience even with her not being at the den. With their issues almost solved I decided to leave them to their thoughts and hurried to leave the den before any more issues arrises.


    Tessa, I need to get back to her.

 31. Brother

    Oblivious: not aware of or not concerned about what is happening around one.


    Tessa


    Okay, so turns out there was no specific job that the big boss wanted me to do. Yep, Chad lied, and the worst thing was I did not catch his deception. I fell right into it. I was so gullible while getting pumped for my kill.


    ¡°Chad, you better pay me more for wasting my time.¡± I pouted and put my hands together, I really don¡¯t want to kill my handler. Not yet, anyway.


    ¡°You¡¯re so full of yourself as always, beauty, that¡¯s what I like about you. But there won¡¯t be any moneying out of my pocket. My woman had me drained and my other woman¡­ ugh, enough, we¡¯re not here about me¡­ I think I might have a lead on your assassination.¡±


    ¡°Aww¡­ Chad, you make it sound as if I¡¯m the president.¡± I smirked and bumped my shoulder into his, trying to get him to loosen up and spill more than he might want to. This wasn¡¯t the first time Chad had held important information for me. The man likes saying stuff in riddles and iplete sentences. I just don¡¯t have the patience to y his game.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re important to me. You get the job done. Always.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying, your other minions are not good at their job?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re rubbing it in, beauty, you know you¡¯re the best.¡±


    ¡°Why thank you Chad.¡± my smile grew wider and I could already see that he was regretting his words.


    ¡°What do you know about your dad?¡± He asked and my smile fell like a wilted rose in a very dry summer.


    Wow¡­ Chad, okay¡­ just go ahead and ask about the man who gave me life and nothing else. I¡¯m getting daddy issues already. Ugh¡­¡±Excuse you? why are we talking about my dad?¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve been obsessing about your death threats,¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± I want to deny it, but I know that Chad would know that I lied.


    The man had the audacity tough at me. My hands were itching to grab my knives and carved the pale skin guy in front of me. Though my curiosity got the best of me. So, I waited for him toe to his senses and tell me what he knows.


    ¡°Your dad, he¡¯s the why, and his son is the who.¡±


    ¡°What? you¡¯re saying I have a brother?¡±


    ¡°A half-brother,¡±


    I almostughed at him. All my life I wanted to have a sibling growing up and now Chad is saying my halfbrother wants me dead.


    ¡°And he wants me dead? So, how do you know about this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my job to screen our contracted workers. I have known about your dad for a while, your grandparents did a good job in hiding his bastard son.¡±


    ¡°My grandparents know about this?¡± I know Chad said that already, but I was too shocked to process the information that somehow I need reassurance.


    ¡°They paid her off, and your dad may or may not know. I¡¯m not so sure. But what I¡¯m trying to say is that I¡¯ve been looking into your case, cause you know¡­ I really love a good riddle.¡±


    Ah, of course, he does. It was why he always gave exnations in the most confusing ways.


    ¡°Eh, I guess I should thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Just sort things out. Here¡¯s the file on your halfbrother, I had one of my guys dig him up. I need you back without him messing with your head.¡±


    Yep, that made sense, I know Chad won¡¯t hand out information without gaining something for himself. I know how much my service had meant to him, and I know he didn¡¯t want to risk hiring me with a stalker on my tail. Not when it could threaten and be traced back to him.


    ¡°I have jobs,¡± Chad continued, ¡°important jobs waiting for you. End this, and be quick about it.¡±


    I nodded, knowing that our time was up when he practically told me to leave his car. Yeah, just like in some old spy movies, we talked in his car in an empty parking lot. I swiftly took the file and went back to my car. I wanted nothing but to look at my halfbrother¡¯s file, but I decided to drive back to the penthouse and study the file there.


    Arriving at the penthouse, I was d to find that it was empty, cause I still don¡¯t know how I felt knowing that I have a brother out there. A halfbrother. A guy who was rted to me but also wanted to kill me. Somehow it suited me. Karma was catching up. Maybe the witch was right. She did say to be careful and told me that not all of them are good. Though her words could also be applied to other stuff. She could say vague enough words to be interpreted to everything that might be happening to someone.


    I was frustrated when I decided to bring the file to the kitchen and then make myself rx with a strong drink. Yep, I feel like I need a double dose of espresso in my coffee. I decided to make it ck. As ck my heart, ugh¡­ so tacky. I really need to start making my coffee. I smiled at my favorite coffee maker and started brewing the coffee.


    Nero had made sure that my stuff was delivered to his penthouse after my apartment was trashed. Now my kitchenware is decorated in his kitchen cabs, and my clothes have their own space in his walk-in closet. It was getting too domestic and I was enjoying it. Strange, but I liked it.


    I was deep in my thoughts, with photos of my halfbrother and his file spread on the kitchen ind when Nero walked into the apartment. I didn¡¯t think I heard himing in, though it was not an umon thing for him to do, being a vampire and all. With the second batch of coffee, I was practically buzzing with caffeine in my veins and he could probably sense it.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± he greeted me with a question when he saw the picture, followed by a kiss on my cheek before he put his possessive hand on my neck and nted a kiss on my lips. The moan slipped out of my lips easily and I felt his smile as he kissed me again.


    ¡°This is my brother, half-brother, Lowell Varg.¡± Nero¡¯s jaw twitched when I mentioned his name, but I kept on going. ¡°I met up with Chad earlier. There was no job, he knew I wouldn¡¯t meet up with him and he knew I won¡¯t be back unless there was a job.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ should I be worried that he knew you that well?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not! ew¡­ Chad is like¡­ uh, Chad¡­ just uh¡­ I don¡¯t want to know, and I don¡¯t ever want to go there. Look, don¡¯t you want to know why Chad gave me this file?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± he said unconvincingly. It was cute how my vampire boyfriend was jealous.


    ¡°Sure?¡±


    ¡°Tessa¡­¡± He warned me when I teased him.


    ¡°Look, I thought you have work tonight, but then you¡¯re meeting up with Chad in his car in an empty parking lot.¡±


    ¡°Wow, so much for trust and leaving me alone to do my job.¡± Okay, having me followed was not sexy and me not knowing that I was being followed was making me re-think about capabilities. And the way Chad had easily lured me with his lie was already a warning. Was I losing my¡­Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Tessa, answer me.¡± His sexy growl made my head turn.


    ¡°Yeah, uh¡­ so Chad lied. There was no job,¡± pushing my thoughts aside I exined everything to Nero while pointing to the picture of my halfbrother.


    It was almost dawn when he told me that he needed to rest and I needed to join him. I was not sleepy, not with the amount of coffee I have in my system. But when he easily picked me up and carried me bridal style, I swooned. I¡¯d let him do anything, taking me into his bed, tucking me to his side, and resting my head on his cheek, was it. He managed to convince my body to shut down along with him, I was asleep in his arms in less than five minutes.

 32. Annoyed

    yground: a ce where a particr group of people chooses to enjoy themselves.


    Tessa


    ¡°Yeah, I have a parents¡¯ issue for sure. My dad was never a role model, I was never close. I was practically raised by my grandparents.¡±


    Nero and I were talking in his apartment. He decided to stay and apany me while waiting for Vesper. We talked about my half-brother yesterday, though somehow I had a feeling that something was off like he knew something that I don¡¯t. I did not expect that from him. I have no idea why he would keep things from me. Maybe I should just ask, but I have trust issues.


    ¡°Come on, little killer, Vesper is here.¡± Nero kissed my temple and tugged me out of the bed. I didn¡¯t even hear the front door opening. I still envied their vampire sense and Nero knows it.


    ¡°Father, I was summoned. I thought you¡¯d be at the den. I should¡¯ve known by now that you¡¯d be with my future mother.¡± Vesper announced himself when he entered Nero¡¯s living space with Aldrich following behind him.


    ¡°Um¡­ right, not at all a weird conversation to have in front of the human girlfriend.¡± I stiffened when Vesperughed and pulled me in for a hug.


    My future stepson. Eh¡­ okay, I don¡¯t even know how to have a real rtionship with humans, let alone think of having a long-term one with a vampire. I¡¯d be all wrinkly in a couple of decades and he¡¯ll still be all handsome and hot as hell.


    ¡°We have some news,¡± Nero took a seat on the sofa,pletely ignoring his words. He eyed the space next to him and like his good little killer, I followed his unsaid request and took the seat by his side. ¡°I¡¯m sure Aldrich had filled you in on what happened at Tessa¡¯s apartment. Now, we have this new information given to her yesterday by Tessa¡¯s handler, Chad.¡±


    ¡°Handler?¡± Vesper asked while he flipped through the sheets of information given to me yesterday. Both Vesper and Aldrich sat on the sectional sofa while reading the information on my half-brother.


    ¡°A person appointed to be my point of contact between me and the big boss,¡± I answered and Vesper nodded while his eyes gazed at the picture and the name underneath it. ¡°Lowell Varg, you know what this means, father?¡±


    Nero nodded and that was it, the thing that he was hiding from me. My brother¡¯s name.


    ¡°Does anyone want to share what it means with me?¡± I asked, annoyed that they were keeping things from me.


    Nero leaned in close and whispered, ¡°Theirst name. Lowell Varg. ¡®Varg¡¯ means wolf in Norse. We did smell wolf in your apartment that day,¡± Nero looked at Aldrich and then at Vesper, who nodded telling us that he had talked to the werewolf and he was convinced that the guy didn¡¯t lie. He didn¡¯t recognize the scent.


    ¡°It all makes sense, Varg is a long way from their pack. I wonder why they ventured all the way here in the first ce, or maybe this Varg is one of those lone wolves. One thing for sure, I could ask around about Varg¡¯s situation and find out what we¡¯re dealing with.¡± Vesper exined and Aldrich nodded, telling us that he too will ask around about the pack. It¡¯ll take time since they don¡¯t know the pack¡¯s name saying it has been more than a couple of decades, but it was not impossible.


    Their talk left me reeling. I had always thought of my family as a rich boring upper-ss family, but now I might have a werewolf half-brother who wants me dead because of what¡­ I don¡¯t even know. A sense of dread filled me in my inner side, thinking I need to find my parents.


    But right now I was feeling upset and I did what I knew best, deflect what I was truly feeling.


    ¡°So, why didn¡¯t you tell me before?¡± I asked, feeling the little sting of uneasiness.


    Nero sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to upset you. And to be honest, I wasn¡¯tpletely sure until now.¡±


    I was still adjusting that I might have a halfbrother who wanted to kill me, and now I had to learn that he might be a werewolf.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s a lot to take in,¡± Nero said, taking my hand. ¡°But I¡¯ve seen enough in my time to recognize the signs.¡±


    ¡°What signs?¡± Tessa asked, still feeling skeptical.


    ¡°I think I know why he was giving you three months¡¯ notice, thenstly the forty-five days one when he wreck your apartment.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I demanded with less enthusiasm, I was tired and felt so suddenly boxed in.


    ¡°I think he¡¯s waiting to shift.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°O-oh¡­ You might be right,¡± Vesper said and Aldrich seemed to agree with them just by sitting stoically.


    ¡°Shift means turning his human body into the ugly wolf monster.¡± All three vampires scrunch their noses, I wouldugh at them if I wasn¡¯t so frustrated with myself.


    ¡°So, he¡¯d be able to kill me easily.¡± I nodded, at least now I know what¡¯s with the marked time of death.


    ¡°Varg is an old name, they might be dangerous. I know,¡± Vesper rested back on the sofa his hands sped to his knees and his eyes looked straight at me.


    ¡°Because you were bad once upon a time,  and you know it.¡± Nero interrupted and Aldrich snickered.


    ¡°Sire,¡± his bratty son whined, but still try to defend himself when he say, ¡°at least know we know what and who we¡¯re dealing with. And if he¡¯s a lone wolf he won¡¯t be that strong without a pack to defend him. Tessa will be alright.¡±


    ¡°I will be fine, and I think I need some air.¡± I decided that I¡¯d had enough. I nodded, understanding. I appreciated that Nero had wanted to protect me, but I couldn¡¯t help feeling a little annoyed that he had kept this from me.


    ¡°So what do we do now?¡± I heard Vesper ask, ignoring my little dramatic exit from the living room.


    Closing the bedroom door, I went straight to the walk-in closet. I stripped my clothes and pulled on my ck jeans and ck t-shirt, sheathed my knives, and got my gun. I need to find Chad. I need something to get this annoyance out of my head. It¡¯s been too long.


    I need to hunt.


    ¡°Tessa, where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Nero asked when I reached for my ck leather jacket lying on the kitchen counter, after putting on my boots.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting back to my apartment. I know who, and I know when. He won¡¯t be bugging me until then. I¡¯m free to do as I pleased.¡± I said the words with more hatred than I wanted and I saw Nero shake his head. Again, as if he was expecting me to be his obedient little killer and go back to sit by his side.


    Nope. That was not going to happen.


    ¡°Tessa,¡±


    I smiled and let him deal with his guests. But, it was all too fast when I stumbled upon a wall of the sturdy chest that smelled enticingly just like Nero¡¯s. I sighed when I realized it was him, these vampires move too fast for my liking.


    ¡°I need Chad,¡± okay, that came out so wrong when I saw his jaw twitch. ¡°Um¡­ I mean I need info from Chad. Look, Nero, it¡¯s been too long and I need to hunt. My hands are itching, even my knives are begging me to let them out to y.¡±


    I could hear Vesper¡¯sughter, and Aldrich was standing next to him ready to follow whatever instruction his sire told him to do. But I won¡¯t be held back by these vampires, I needed to get away from the penthouse.


    ¡°Come on, we all go hunting. I know Vesper is starving for his prey. Aldrich will take us to our yground.¡± He put his hand on my arm and made sure that I know that he was not going to let me go out alone.


    Well. Okay then.


    I stayed quiet the whole ride as Aldrich takes us to what I know was the bad side of the city. Where all the alleys were too dark, and the crime rates were off the charts.


    ¡°There, I hear them.¡± Vesper happily interrupted my thoughts when he told Aldrich to park by the curb. He got out of the car like a child that was too excited for his ytime.


    But then I hear the screaming, a woman. And slurs from mening from the alley just meters away from us.


    ¡°You go first, Aldrich, make sure no one gets away but let the woman go.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The instruction was obvious, and I couldn¡¯t help but think that this was not their first time doing this. So I decided to tail Vesper and what I saw was a disgusting image where four guys were trying to rape a young woman, very young. Probably less than twenty years old. She was sobbing, and her makeup was smeared all over her cheeks. She looked like a prostitute who was having a very bad day. I¡¯ve heard about what happened to them in this part of the city.


    ¡°Come on boys, I heard her say no.¡± Vesper walked into the alley, singing the words happily and all the men were startled by the sudden interruption.


    ¡°Go away!¡± One of the sleazy guys hold out his knife and acted like he was ready to defend himself. I almostughed, but then I felt Nero¡¯s hand on the back of my waist urging me to walk toward them.


    And I didn¡¯t waste any time, well maybe I smiled at him a bit too sweetly as I took off my leather jacket and gave it to him. before I walked deeper into the alley and join Vesper.


    My heart beats excitedly, my instincts yed the part. I have been waiting for this, for far too long. Vesper was beside me telling me that he¡¯d be my sidekick for the night. And all things went chaos when the knife guy pushed forward and thought it was easier for him to hurt me. But I was quicker when my knife went straight into his abdomen. The man cried out in pain and suddenly they let go of the woman and she ran out and leave us to y. Finally.


    The second guy tried toe at me with his gun. But I could see the safety was still on when I smiled at him and sliced his gun hand. The man dropped the gun instantly before he cried like a freaking baby. Two down and two to go. Vesper was being greedy when he went for the second and went for the vein greedily.


    The third guy looked at him in such horror that he forgot about me, and that was when I tapped him on the shoulder and cut off his pinkie. Okay, it was not necessary, but I think Chad made me addicted to cutting off pinkies. I was tackled by the fourth guy when his drunken breath invaded my senses. I groaned when I pushed my knife straight to his jugr and his blood smeared on my face and ck t-shirt.


    ¡°Damn, I just had this washed,¡± Iined but Nero was by the drunk dude¡¯s side and he sank his fangs and looked at me as he drank from the guy. I got to watch as Nero¡¯s eyes gleamed with viciousness while the guy struggled when his life was slipping out of him.


    So. Fucking. Hot.


    At that moment, I know I was going to ride my vampire boyfriend after this. So fucking hard, that he¡¯d wish he had invited me to their yground instead spending time apart and hunting without me.

 33. Mate for Lust

    Throne: a decorative chair or seat on which a monarch, a king or queen, sits.


    Nero


    The way she looked at me was full of lust, and I kept on sucking the guy, holding his jugr until his body went limp and I satisfied my thirst for blood.


    Tessa still locked her eyes on me, intensely watching as I licked my lips clean of the man¡¯s blood. I could smell her arousal in the damp dark alley and I tugged her by the waist and imed her mouth and groaned the second she moaned my name.


    ¡°Oh, God, this is how it feels watching your parents making out,¡± I could feel Vesper shudder behind me and it took all of my wills to utch myself from my little killer. Aldrich had just finished with his meal and piled the guy on top of the others. He pulled out his phone to call the cleaners, these were humans working for us to literally clean after us. We don¡¯t always do it, but when there were multiple dead humans with blood drained from their bodies we prefer not to cause drama.


    ¡°Hey, be nice. She just took the guy out for you.¡± I scolded him just because I can, ¡°Aldrich, get us back to the penthouse, then you and Vesper can continue to the den. Son, I need you to y nice with the boys, I will be unavable until tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Oh. My. God.¡± Vesper was being dramatic as always, but I was all smiley when Tessa pulled me down and kissed me harder in front of him. I could feel her smiling and then grunted when her hands grabbed the back of my neck deepening, and making sure it was a very sloppy kiss. All because of Vesper¡¯s words, she was too perfect for me. Tessa was all giggling when her bloody fingers took mine and told Vesper to ride in the front.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to straddle your daddy, so you might want to keep your eyes elsewhere.¡±


    ¡°You chose her just to spite me didn¡¯t you?¡± Vesper huffed and started walking to the car.


    ¡°My prince, by now you should know that she¡¯s the one who chose me.¡±


    ¡°Ohhh¡­ you said the sweetest thing, daddy king.¡± Her voice got annoyingly high and I couldn¡¯t keep a straight face and finallyughed. I even saw Aldrich crack a smile seconds before he seated himself behind the wheels.


    Vesper shook his head but got on the front seat, mming the door behind him, took out his phone, and yed his shooting game. Well, at least he wasn¡¯t trolling on one of his hooking-up apps cause I do need him and Aldrich to follow up on Tessa¡¯s werewolf half-brother.


    It didn¡¯t take long before we were dropped off at the basement of my apartment building. Showing up at the apartment lobby smeared with blood was never an option. Maybe it was time to show Tessa the den, but not tonight. Tonight, I don¡¯t want to be bothered. No interruption, not with the kind of gaze she gave me earlier.


    All thoughts were forgotten when she pressed her body to mine, the second we entered the penthouse. Our lips infused, limbs tangled. Items of clothing were dropping, scattered, trailing from the entrance until we were naked as I pushed her back on the shower wall. She smiled beautifully when I took her wrists above her head and she watched as the blood which once stained her arms trickled down the drain. The suds were pink when I let her wash my body, our lipstched onto a heated kiss.


    We were squeaky clean when I took her to the bed and she grabbed my shoulder and pulled me on top of her. Though it onlysted seconds before she got up and straddle me, looking devilishly hot in nothing but her delicious supple young skin. I could hear her erratic heart beating before I was drowned in more sensual kisses.


    ¡°Looking at you draining the life out of that drunk guy was all too sexy. I swear I¡¯d hump you right there and then if your entourage was not there.¡± My little killer said with her sexy bedroom voice and my cock was shamelessly hard, needy for her attention. I groaned when she grabbed a hold of my shaft and started stroking it, her smile was infectious and I was ready for her when she moved sensually making me feel her arousal as it wets my hard cock.


    ¡°Tessa, baby, I need to be inside you,¡± I grunted and positioned my tip to her entrance. She moaned when she lowered herself to my erection. She was tight, engulfing my hard cock with her wetness and moving sinfully, making me want her more and more. I have never lusted this much for a human being. It was like I needed to be one with her, body, mind, and soul. I realize it sounded as cheesy as the tagline but I wanted nothing more than that.


    ¡°Tessa, baby¡­¡± I moaned louder when she fucks harder. Her hands rested on my chest while her hips moved erotically enticing, taking both of us closer to our climax.


    ¡°Nero, oh¡­ I¡¯m close,¡± she whimpered and rode me harder. My hands were on her thighs, gripping them, encouraging her to keep with her pace, to keep using my dick to satisfy her needs. I groaned louder as I held myself froming, I was ready to burst when she clenched me harder. And when she screamed my name the second she climaxed, I followed her and filled her with my cum.


    ¡°I needed that, thank you,¡± She kissed mezily, her body on top of mine, my cock still inside her, pumping, emptying my balls, slowly from under her.


    ¡°Anytime, baby, and you are not thanking me. It was my pleasure, you should know that by now.¡±


    When I woke up the next day, Tessa was back with her sketchbook. She was perfectly drawing all four men lying lifeless in the dark alley. There were no specific markings on them that could be traced from her drawing. But the way she put her detailing it was too realistic for it to just be from one¡¯s imagination alone.


    ¡°This is a very good drawing, baby,¡± I said softly, announcing myself, not wanting to startle her and ruin her sketch.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re up,¡± she gave me her cheek and I kissed it just like I had done so many times before.


    ¡°Yesterday was so great. We need to do it again soon.¡± She grinned and got back to her drawing.


    ¡°Maybe, but tonight I need to go to the den. You wannae with me?¡±


    ¡°What? you¡¯re taking me to your secret hideout where your kind worship you on your throne?¡±


    Iughed at her description, I did have a throne. Well more like a very old oversized gaudy chair that had been disyed at the same ce for thest couple of centuries.


    ¡°Will you let me sit on your throne?¡± She teased as she leaned into my kiss.


    I put her sketch pad and took her onto myp. ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll have your throne in our future.¡±


    ¡°Wait, I thought this was my throne.¡± She winked and shifted, seductively moving to tease my cock, iming myp as her throne.


    ¡°A real throne, little killer, the same gaudy chair, but maybe smaller than mine.¡± I chuckled already envisioning her bored face whenever meetings were held.


    ¡°Daddy king! Don¡¯t promise a woman such a thing!¡± She exaggeratedly gasped and Iughed so hard she almost fell out of myp.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time for you to get to know my bigger family, my n, or maybe they can get to get to know you better.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, I did meet all of your sired children. And soon, maybe you can meet my parents since I need to ask them about my half-brother.¡±


    It was funny how all the pieces of the puzzle started to align. It was domestication, all the feelings from vicious needs to lust andstly love. Yeah, I love her and one day she will too. Until then I will intrigue her with all the death and keep her near.


    We ended up making out before we left for the den. Tonight is going to be an interesting one, I could already feel it.


    Well, with my little killer, everything is bound to be exciting.

 34. Wolf for hire

    Compulsion: an irresistible urge to behave in a certain way, especially against one¡¯s conscious wishes.


    Vesper


    ¡°Stop looking at me like I¡¯m about to do something wrong. I¡¯ll get it done. You know I will.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but defend myself in front of Aldrich. Sure, we had been sexual in the past. With all the centuries there¡¯s bound to be intimacy between us.


    ¡°But we should get back to the den, not visit your omega.¡±


    I huffed and told him that Snow was not my omega. Though she is one, very pliant, bendy, and willing omega who thrives on supernatural beings between her legs.


    ¡°Give me an hour? Oh,e on, father is busy and Tessa still has forty-something days before the newly shifted werewolf half-brother tries to kill her. And we all know she¡¯s more than capable to defend herself.¡± I may have sounded a bit more on the whiney side but after smelling how aroused Tessa was after the blood-draining activities I know I needed to get her scent out of my head. It was too cringy for my taste.


    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t want to walk into the den with my erection half-cocked. You can smell her too, right?¡±


    ¡°I can, but I can contain myself better than you.¡±


    ¡°Well, old man, I still have a libido of a very horny young man coursing throughout my two hundred and fifty years old mind.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I was thirty-five when I was turned and only five decades older than you.¡± He scolded me.


    ¡°Look, why don¡¯t we meet up at the den?¡± I heard him growl when he knew that he was left out of options knowing I can be very stubborn.


    ¡°Whatever, Ammar texted, he¡¯d be at the den. So, I¡¯m going to¡­¡±


    ¡°Fuck him?¡±


    ¡°Vesper, seriously, is everything have to be about fucking with you?¡±


    ¡°Well, not with me, obviously. I know you prefer my brother to me.¡± Okay. I might sound a bit jealous. I know that I can be too dramatic for my own good. Aldrich is sexy without even realizing it, and when he said that we were getting toofortable with our arrangement, he hurt my ego.


    ¡°Vesper, you¡¯re the prince. You know your sire would want you mated and not fool around with his bodyguard.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ yeah, okay,¡± I told him to drop me off at Snow¡¯s little townhouse. Though I know it was a risk to go there unannounced, I know she¡¯ll take me to her bed just because she likes me. A bit too much for her own good.


    Snow is an omega, and she was expected to be mated to an alpha. But Snow is rebellious, she was holding off on her mating and not settling down for as long as she could. Well, that was all in human years. Our little affair would feel like a summer fling for a vampire like me.


    The sexy vixen greeted me in her lingerie. It was as if she was waiting for me all along and I didn¡¯t ask further when I dragged her pliant body into my arms and fused her lips in seconds. ¡°Vesper,¡± her voice was raspy when she put her arms on my shoulder, pulling me closer for a deeper kiss.


    In the darkness of her hallway, I didn¡¯t find any trouble in locking her front door behind me and then leading us to her bedroom. Her legs were wrapped around my waist already, and she was letting out her sweet scent of arousal that was making my cock even harder. But when we got to her bedroom, I did not expect the familiar scent lingering there.


    ¡°Who did you invite herest?¡±


    ¡°Oh my¡­ Vesper, I didn¡¯t know that you get jealous?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not, now tell me. Who is he?¡± I groaned as I start to feel the annoyance build up inside me. Yes, Snow was one of those who didn¡¯t know what they were dealing with.


    ¡°Maybe after you fuck me, I¡¯ll share my little secret with you?¡±


    Well, there goes my erection. Damn it. I never did respond well to threats, and for this little human toy it out for me, I was basically done with her.


    With Lowell Varg¡¯s scent still in the air, I know I need to question her further. God, daddy king was going to be so pleased that I worked hard in finding the¡­ Ew¡­ ew¡­ just ew! When did my mind be Tessa¡¯s?


    I let go of Snow, dropped her to bed, and asked her one more time. This time I had my hand on her neck, tilting her to face me and letting out mypulsion. The werewolf whine when I decided not to kiss her, but her eyes were on mine as she slowly gave in to mypulsion.


    ¡°I will ask again, my dearest Snow. Who was herest time?¡± I smiled too fucking sweetly while my thumb grazed her pink lips, but she was staying strong. I could see that she was still trying to keep her mind to herself. Then I smirked knowing exactly what will make her crumble.


    She was seated by the edge of the bed, her legs parted as I stood between them. Her first moans broke when I slip my free hand under thece panties and touch her slick pussy. My fingers expertly stroke her and she shuddered, needing more.


    ¡°Patience, Snow, give me the name.¡± I had a strong feeling that Snow had fucked the man wanted by my sire. And I need to find him now. The horny werewolf was practically riding my fingers, whimpering, saying that she needed more.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you more, you know what to give me.¡±


    ¡°Fuck, Vesper,¡± she whined needily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want my tongue inside your hungry tight hole of yours?¡±


    She kissed me and whine some more before she cried out her yesses. ¡°Please¡­¡±


    ¡°Name, baby, then I¡¯ll fuck you with my tongue. I still remember how much you like my face between your legs. Don¡¯t you want to ride my face? I could eat you out all night.¡± I proved my point by pulling out my fingers and letting her watch as I liked her arousal then kissed her mouth, making her taste herself.


    ¡°Lowell¡­ V-varg,¡±


    ¡°Mmh¡­¡± Just as I thought. Now I just need an address. I pushed her back down to the bed and yanked away her panties with one tug.


    ¡°Vesper,¡±


    ¡°I know, baby, let me take care of you,¡± this was a bit too much, I thought. But hey, I never leave my sexual partners unsatisfied. That¡¯s just not the Vesper experience I want my women and men to boast about.


    ¡°Fuck¡­ oh, fuck¡­¡± Her legs trembled when she almost reaches her climax, my tongue slipped inside her, my mouth sucked her shamelessly and after one hard lick, I pulled away.


    ¡°Where does he lives?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°A couple of houses down,¡± she gasped, ¡°left¡­¡± she hissed when I pushed my fingers and my thumb rubbing her out expertly. ¡°L-left side, with¡­ b-blue door.¡±


    ¡°You did good,¡± I praised and leaned down to continue eating her out until she was a trembling mess in my arms. I sucked her arousal dry. Then continuing to puncture her pale snowy thigh and let my vampire venom sipped into her artery just the way she likes it. I drank a little of her blood to taste her need for sexual bliss. ¡°You will not remember telling me about Varg in the morning.¡± I slipped my words while looking straight into her eyes, assuring her that my words were true and I rxed when said yes. Secondster her orgasm burst and she screamed out my name.


    It took me less than a minute to get Snow under the covers, tuck her in, and leave her house. I went straight to Varg¡¯s house and decided to watch it from afar, making sure that it was his. But the sight in front of me was hitting my cock with another arousal that made me groan in annoyance.


    Not again.


    The male wolf was hot as fuck, the woman spread her legs, and she was on her back lying on the back seat of a car. He put his hand on her mouth to keep her quiet while he pounded her mercilessly. She was writhing under him until she climaxed with quiet sobbing noises of ecstasy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t evere to my house again, I wille to you.¡± His voice was deep, sexy, and raspy at the same time. I had the urge to rub my cock trying to will it to calm down.


    I couldn¡¯t unglue my eyes away from the man, the wolf¡¯s scent carried by the wind hits me hard. It was him, the scent I learned to remember when Aldrich took me to Tessa¡¯s ruined apartment. At the same time, I was smelling his sexual prowess, his rawness mixed with his earthy scent. I had to lick my lips like a naughty peeping tom as I watch the couple from the darkest corner of the house.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Lowell. But I needed this.¡±


    Yep, that¡¯s him. The couple quickly wiped the evidence of their meeting. She pulled up her panties and put her dress back on while Lowell just tugged up his jeans. The wolf didn¡¯t even bother to wear any underwear and apparently not even a t-shirt.


    Damn.


    But then as the money exchanged hands, I realized this was what the woman wasing for Lowell for. Sex. And she was paying him for it.


    Well then¡­

 35. Proving worthiness

    Domination: The exercise of control or influence over someone or something, or the state of being so controlled.


    Vesper


    Yep, I was still hard when I reached the den and Aldrich looked at me with a smugness stered on his face and very sexy lips that I want to punish with my cock.


    ¡°Did your Omega finallye to her senses?¡±


    ¡°No, she was conveniently tucked into bed after a thorough tongue fuck by your truly.¡± I practically purred as I said the words and was satisfied when his facial expression slipped. ¡°Come with me, I have stuff I need to tell you,¡± I put my hand on his arm hurrying him to follow me.


    ¡°But, you¡¯re obviously still hard, wait¡­ is she making you hold out?¡± The amusing tone of his voice was teasing me to show him my dominant side that he liked so much. Who knew the great Aldrich, the strongest bodyguard of the great Vampire king likes to be dominated by his sire¡¯s young dramatic Prince?


    His teasing was gone when I roughly pulled Aldrich into my room and quickly pushed his body against the wall. ¡°Unbuckle my pants, your hands on my cock, now,¡± I hissed, my fangs elongated and the look on his face was too precious that my cock twitched from the anticipation alone.


    ¡°Your brother is here,¡± he hesitated.


    ¡°So? Do you want him to join us? I¡¯m not sure you can take both of us at the same time, Aldrich,¡± I sneered knowing that he¡¯d surely like to try. It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯te close to doing it, decades before. But ugh, no¡­ just no. Though, I¡¯d never stop the guy from imagining stuff that would never happen.


    He licked his lip and I smiled when I reached down and his cock was hard already. ¡°On your knees and serve your Prince,¡± I growled when he obeyed.


    Fuck.


    His expert lips were on my cock, the second he tugged my pants down. I felt his throat on my shaft in mere seconds. He was giving me his best when his hands were on my thighs trying to keep his pace. But I pushed him back and roughly grabbed him by his strands just the way he craved for it and told him to keep his hands on his knees. ¡°Keep your mouth open, just like that¡­ Keep on sucking, damn, you¡¯re such a good cocksucker aren¡¯t you?¡± I yanked his hair and pulled out before thrusting my cock back forcing him to gag from the sudden intrusion.


    ¡°Pull out your cock and jerk off and let your Prince watch.¡±


    The bodyguard hesitated again, this time he let out a needy whine. Too fucking sexy. Damn him.


    ¡°I know where Varg is.¡±


    He looked at me then relent and pulled out his cock. My smile grew wider when watching the strong male under me gagging from my cock while he was jerking himself off.


    ¡°Don¡¯te, drink my load, open up for your Prince.¡± He did as he was told when I emptied myself in his mouth and he sucked me dry. He zipped up my pants after following my order to lick me dry and tucked my dick inside my pants.


    ¡°Get up, your back and hands on the wall,¡± I said while he struggled to hold his erection and let his pants fall to the floor along with his briefs.


    His head falls back to the wall when I kissed his jawline down to his throat and whispered huskily, telling him to start masturbating. ¡°Go on, I¡¯ll watch,¡± I smirked while he was too horny to care. We looked at each other when I grabbed the lube by the console table and join him stroking his thick cock.


    ¡°Just a little bit longer, my gorgeous guard.¡±


    ¡°My Prince, please¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I do like it when you beg.¡±


    His body arched deliciously as he thrust his hips and make a mess of his fine abs. He cursed and told me that we shouldn¡¯t be doing it. ¡°Now I¡¯ll reek of sex and the King and Ammar will know.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ and you have a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°Um, yeah, I told you many times before.¡±


    I chuckled, before saying, ¡°Yet, you continue to not let yourself deny the pleasure. Just how I like you, Aldrich.¡±


    He groaned when I kissed his cheek gently. Aldrich quickly went to my ensuite to clean and make himself presentable in front of his sire.


    ¡°Come on, you¡¯re to escort me to my beloved father.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡±


    ¡°My Prince,¡± I added for the sake of teasing the handsome guard.


    ¡°Of course, my Prince.¡± He repeated while urging me to follow him.


    ¡°I need to tail the guy, either you or Marius can follow me.¡± I winked. ¡°Or I can just go with my guards and you can assist my father in his daily tasks.¡± I could hear Aldrich groan already. With nothing really important going on, I knew he¡¯d love to go out rather than being tasked with in-house and the n¡¯s security details.


    ¡°Vesper, tell me you have good news,¡± my father, the great King Nero radiates with happiness as his hand hold on possessively to Tessa by his side.


    ¡°It¡¯s heartbreaking that you¡¯d think I won¡¯t live up to your expectation.¡± I huffed and poised myself perfectly on the sofa while Aldrich eyed me, raising his well-groomed eyebrow silently telling me to stop with the dramatics.


    Seriously, it was like he didn¡¯t even know me. I swear I was meant to be under the limelight and everyone who knows me should expect it when they¡¯re in my vicinity.


    ¡°Alright, alright¡­ Tessa, I know where your half-brother lives. Oh, and he¡¯s a male prostitute, a very good one, trust me I saw him¡­ he¡¯s got that certain oomph.¡± I winked and let out a fake shudder which made Aldrich shake his head, silently telling me not to go there.


    ¡°Oh. My. God. How could you turn him into an immortal being without knowing the consequences?¡± Tessa, asked my father as if she was truly appalled by my expression. I had to hold out myughter. The king¡¯s new lover was definitely not afraid to offend the royal Prince. Maybe she was not afraid of dying after all.


    ¡°Vesper is my Prince, little killer. I love him dearly. I need you both to get along. He already helped you find your halfbrother.¡±


    It was her turn to pout and my father pulled her closer to lean on him before she started asking me her question. ¡°Okay. Thank you, Vesper. So, tell me why does he want to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, this is where I¡¯m confused, I thought we were waiting for him to shift. But this guy is in his twenties already and hot as hell.¡± I smirked before telling everyone that I was going to look into him. ¡°We still need to know, what is he waiting for? But what I do know is that he was exchanging sexual favor with cash.¡±


    ¡°Wow, okay. So my halfbrother is a prostitute and he wants to kill me, and he¡¯s also a werewolf? This is just getting weirder and weirder.¡±


    Yeah, my thoughts exactly, though I was also still on the edge about how my father had decided to bring his lover into the den. I know that Tessa meant something to him, but the image that she¡¯d be my new mother just¡­ ugh, irritating as hell.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m going to¡­¡±


    ¡°I want toe with you,¡± Tessa interrupted though she got dismissed easily by Father telling her that he didn¡¯t want her to be seen by Lowell.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to make it easy for Lowell,¡± Nero exined and I was quickly nodding my head. I need to agree with him, strolling on a steak out with my future mom was not some mother-and-son bonding activity I was nning to go to. Hell, the thought of any mother and son bonding activities made me want to go hide in my house back in the mountains.


    Ammar was silent throughout the conversation though he kept on looking both at me and Aldrich. Yep, my brother was definitely jealous and I decided to rub it in by batting my eyshes at him. Surely he smelled the sex that Aldrich and I had just had earlier.


    ¡°Vesper, did you even hear what I said?¡±


    ¡°Of course my dearest father. Us, vampires do have a very excellent hearing.¡±


    ¡°Right, so stop messing around and start investigating.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my King,¡±


    I tore my gaze away from the guard and focused back on my father¡¯s voice because I need to do what he demanded of me. I know by being his youngest, I had more to prove, aside from my careless attitude, I do think of myself as a capable being. I just need to prove myself and to the rest of the n.


    Firstly, by getting the job assigned to me. I¡¯d find every bit of facts I could uncover on Lowell to make father¡¯s future mate safe. Though thest was easy enough, with the great King Nero by her side.

 36. Daddy King

    Cult: is considered pejorative by some, for a rtively small group that is typically led by a charismatic and self-appointed leader, who excessively controls its members, requiring unwavering devotion to a set of acts and practices which are considered deviant (outside the norms of society).


    TessaN?velDrama.Org content.


    I was not nervous about going to his den and meeting his peeps. I was curious and maybe a bit too excited.


    The monstrosity of the mansion was what rmed me. I lived with my grandparents and grew up mingling with the wealthy. I¡¯ve seen big houses and ridiculously too-big mansions for people to unt their riches. But this¡­ Nero¡¯s so-called den blew those houses off the market. Hell, the wholeplex can upy one of the small private inds I visited when I was younger. Mm¡­ maybe I was exaggerating but sure does look like it.


    ¡°Well, this is not the den I was imagining. But given you cheated your way in piling money over the centuries I guess it was expected.¡± I whistled appreciatively as I looked into the expansive yet very elegant foyer that can eat up my whole apartment.


    ¡°Thank you, it¡¯s a nice ce for my n. We have several vampire families living in theplex, my children have their rooms here but they all have their houses in areas of their dominion. Well, except for Vesper, though he had bought a house by the mountains where I found you.¡± He kissed me, his voice followed my steps as he led me into a gorgeous lounge area. He showed me the great library next, then ushered me to his home office where his vampires had gathered before us.


    He told me before that we were meeting Vesper in his office, because this was a private matter, and not all knew about me and my problem. I was okay with it. I thought that it was a nice way of easing me into meeting his whole follower. Huh, is that what he called his peeps? I need to check that with Daddy Nero.


    *****


    ¡°It¡¯s like you¡¯re running your cult here,¡± I said after our meeting with Vesper ended.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ why do you insult me byparing us to that nuisance?¡±


    ¡°What? Cult is not so bad, it means that you have followers and I know you¡¯re probably way more established than any other cult ever existed, but still,¡±


    ¡°We are more established, little killer. I am their king. Don¡¯t make me more upset than me knowing Vesper is doing it again with Aldrich.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what?¡± I asked in confusion, I thought we were talking about the cult but then he switched it to Vesper and Aldrich. When did that happen?


    ¡°That bratty son of mine will stir his brother again. Aldrich, Amar, and Vesper with their on-and-off-again thing are getting boring. I swear the dramatics makes me want to flee back to Transilvania.¡±


    Oh wow. Oh, well. Didn¡¯t see that oneing. But they¡¯re all adults, I thought. I really didn¡¯t see where this was any of my business and why daddy king was all upset. Though, I don¡¯t really like bothering with anyone¡¯s love affairs.


    ¡°You know we could,¡± I smirked telling him I miss the chef¡¯s cheese menus, ¡°and the house too, and I miss Lucius and his adorable dog.¡±


    Nero looked at me and then smiled softly. ¡°Come on, let me show you the rest of the ce then we can retreat to my chamber.


    Chamber, huh? I couldn¡¯t wait to see the master bedroom. Though I smiled sweetly, putting on my best behavior while gasping here and there as I took in the view. From the very impressive kitchen where he had industrial fridges filled with blood bags, the pristine garden with the exquisite outdoor seating area, and of course the infamous throne hall.


    ¡°Well, you surely didn¡¯t spare any expenses in making this ce cozy,¡± I told him as his hand soothes my backside, keeping me close as he introduces me to several of his cult members. What? He couldn¡¯t read my mind, and I¡¯m going to say it as it is my pretty little head.


    But thest room was what blew me away. It was located next to his private chamber. Ugh, suddenly, I feel like I was back in Transilvania, in his newly purchased castle with its dining hall and extravagant chandeliers.


    ¡°This will be your private room, where you can draw, and paint, and will be left to your privacy.¡±


    ¡°Will?¡± I tilted my head at him before letting my gaze fall on the whole room. The floor-to-ceiling windows, thergefortable sofas, various sizes of easels and canvases, and what looked like too many amounts of art supplies. Bookcases lined some of the walls, and arge mirror made the room even more spacious. The sectional carpet looked inviting, and the ss doors open up to a gorgeous balcony.


    Wait¡­ did he say will?


    As if he read my mind, he says, ¡°I¡¯m inviting you to live with me. Aside from the privacy at my penthouse, I want you here with me whenever I stay in the den.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Right, no pressure. Wait. Why am I feeling pressured? I was still in the midst of thinking about it when Nero opened another door then I gasp when I saw therge four-poster bed that looks even gaudier than his throne. But then he walked into the room and it all fits perfectly.


    Nero looked at me, he didn¡¯t expect an answer he just assumed that I¡¯d say yes as if it was a privilege for me to be invited to his den.


    ¡°Tell me, are you impressed?¡± He smirked and tugged me closer to his personal space. His cold hands and cold embrace pulled me in like a beacon. I was feeling sappy when he lifted my chin and I nodded and parted my lips when he pressed his lips to mine.


    ¡°Are we staying here tonight?¡± I asked the second we break from our kiss.


    ¡°Yes, our dinner will be delivered to my private living space.¡± He pointed to another door on the other side of his bedroom wall.


    ¡°Wow, these rooms just keep on giving, don¡¯t they? What¡¯s on the other side of your private living space?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s for you to find out another time.¡±


    I sighed in his arms. A girl can hope. Maybe, maybe he built me my own personal dungeon for guns. Then, as if he knew me too damn well. Heughed. ¡°No, my precious little killer, there¡¯s no guns or any other type of weaponry on that other side of the room.¡±


    There was no need to pretend to be disappointed. Because he said that he¡¯d take care of me, so there was no need to keep the gun in another room. But then he said the sweetest thing. ¡°You may have several guns stored in the walk-in closet. We can clear up a special space for your babies. How does that sound?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t contain my grin. ¡°I like it, I know I feel better with keeping them closer.¡±


    ¡°I know you would, baby.¡± He chuckled and kissed my temple. Aww¡­


    ¡°So, tell me, now that we have an idea about what¡¯s not going to happen to you¡­ what¡¯s next on your bucket list?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ you¡¯re right, I need to pack up my wall of suspects and research. And I can concentrate back on my dark art,¡± I grinned and wrapped my arms around his shoulder before pulling him down to deepen our kiss.


    ¡°We could start crossing off my bucket list,¡±


    He groaned when I wrapped my legs around him and let him take me to his big ass bed.

 37. Control

    Emotion: aplex experience of consciousness, bodily sensation, and behavior that reflects the personal significance of a thing, an event, or a state of affairs.


    Ammar


    ¡°You and Aldrich, huh?¡±


    Tessa¡¯s voice snapped me back from my gaze. I was pissed at my younger brother and the mentioning of the guard¡¯s name just made me irked more on the inside.


    So, instead of answering her question, I decided to ask her back. ¡°Good evening, I assumed you are enjoying your stroll?¡± I politely questioned, thinking father cherished his human lover and I need to respect her while she was staying at the den.


    Tessa giggled as if my words were somehow a little too ancient for her taste. Humans¡­ I¡¯m too important for this, I need to get back to my territory.


    ¡°Hey, wait, sorry that didn¡¯te out right,¡± she put her hand on my arm and I look at it with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Oh,e on, I know you¡¯re the emotionally unavable one. What? Your daddy shares stuff. We are intimate, you know?¡± It was her turn to raise an eyebrow at me. Then, it was my turn tough. Okay, I may kinda like this human thing Daddy picked out for himself. Maybe it was her fearless attitude or the humorous way her mouth bbered random stuff. But whatever it was, I had no qualms with her budding romance with my Sire. She would be the perfect fling for him, at least father is less grumpy and it was easier to talk to him these days.


    ¡°I guess I am emotionally picky. Where are you headed? Let me escort you,¡±


    She giggled again before telling me she was looking for some cheese kind of dessert. ¡°Tell me, your human chef, is he in any way rted to Lucius¡¯s cause that brother of yours has the perfect chef with an ah-maziiing talent for every kind of cheese dish I could only dream of.¡±


    My smile grew just a little bit wider, her random words were really out of the blue and I patted her hand that rest on the crook of my arm and told her about our human chefs at the den.


    ¡°We have several, we employ many for our den because idents happened.¡± I used the word ident loosely as my gazended on her eyes. But Tessa just smiled sweetly and nodded her pretty little head. Huh, I guess Aldrich was right, he did say that Tessa has psychopathic tendencies. That was also father called her his little killer.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to meet them,¡± her glee expression made me smirk. ¡°I know father had introduced you to the rest of the n, but some younglings might not be able to resist your charm. Maybe it¡¯s best for you not to wander around the den alone?¡±


    ¡°Meh, if I¡¯m dead, I¡¯m dead. Your daddy had prolonged my chances of living. And I¡¯m after the cheese, there¡¯s no vampire cult stopping me from my dessert. And uh, I might overwork your king and tire him out. He said he¡¯d find meter tho,¡± she exined as we were walking down the stairs and I almost tripped myself from herst words. Okay, small details that I did not have to know about.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re supposed to share that bit with his son.¡±


    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t take your kind as a prude.¡± She shrugged and I almostughed, luckily I could pull off my restraint and hold it down to a chuckle instead. I am the emotionally unavable son, ording to father.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re good? With your brother, I mean?¡± She asked after she had a feast of half the cheese pie she managed to find in the fridge while I helped myself to a blood bag from the other side of the fridge.


    Tessa was trying to make a small conversation, and I couldn¡¯t help it to smile and nodded.


    ¡°Good¡­ good, I don¡¯t like to meddle, you know, not my thing. Daddy King was worried,¡± she shrugged and looked at me with her deep thoughtful mind as if she was trying to figure me out and I awarded her with another chuckle. And that was when father came into the kitchen and he puts his arm around my shoulder.


    ¡°You¡¯re having a nice conversation with Tessa and she had her cheesy dessert, good¡­ good, everything¡¯s perfect.¡± He lowered himself to kiss his lover and that was it for me. I backed away from him and told the annoyingly cute couple good night.


    I decided to venture out to the city and have my fresh human blood. The blood I had earlier didn¡¯t quite quench my thirst. I always preferred them fresh and I know exactly who was always ready to donate some for me.


    It took me less than ten minutes to find him. He was in the middle of fucking hispanion for the night. She was most likely an escort, cause just like me the man was also emotionally detached. I decided to let him pound the curvaceous woman and watched how his thigh muscles contracts with each thrust. I love hearing how his heart pumped blood into his veins especially when he was nearing his climax.


    I could feel myself getting hard just from hearing his grunts rming her that he was getting close. She was about to fake her orgasm, but he kept on pushing harder until she couldn¡¯t help to quiver and eventually gave in to her orgasm. He held her waist, most likely bruising her before he thrust hard one more time then quickly pulled out and came all over her breasts.


    I could hear him telling her to leave as he walked into the ensuite. I waited for her to get dressed and left before I slid his balcony door and walked into his bedroom. I took my time getting undressed while he was still in the shower. I joined him under the shower and wrapped him from behind.


    ¡°You looked too good,¡± I whispered as he got tensed for a couple of seconds before he recognized my voice. The man sighed and rxed as he feels my hard cock between his ass.


    ¡°You took too long. I needed you, Ammar. Fuck me, already. And drink me, please¡­¡± The man groaned as he spread his legs for me and pressed his chest t against the shower wall while pushing his ass back, showing his need for my cock.


    ¡°My personal human cum slut, you want to defy your dad so bad don¡¯t you?¡±


    He moaned louder as he reached behind, grabbed my hip, pushing me to fuck him. Dane was the son of the general who keeps eyes on our kind. And Dane¡¯s a brat with too much money and time on his hands. He was the ck sheep of the family, who wanted nothing but to upset his dad by fucking with the one being the General despises, vampires.


    ¡°Have me, for fuck sake, Ammar, take me!¡± His other hand grabbed the back of my neck and that was all it takes for me to sink my fangs into his neck while my cock thrust deep into his ass.


    My hands wrapped around his beautiful strong sculpted body and rock him hard. Our moans filled his bathroom walls and he released his load onto the shower wall. I drank him greedily until he was weak in my arms and filled him with cum, all while my mind wandered back to Aldrich.


    Fuck¡­


    I released Dane, holding his limped body while cleaning both of us. I carried the human back to his bed, tucked him under the cover, and let him sleep it off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, stay awhile, please¡­¡±


    I sighed and relent to the clingy man. I stayed with him until he was fast asleep then kissed his forehead before leaving his apartment.


    *****


    ¡°You know your father will be upset if he finds out about you and Dane.¡±


    Aldrich¡¯s voice carried into my room before I even saw him, I didn¡¯t even hear hime in. That only shows how deep I was in my thoughts. Aldrich¡¯s tall and handsome figure walked into my bedroom looking graceful and menacing at the same time.


    ¡°I could say the same thing about you and Vesper,¡± I muttered trying to act calmly though I know he can see right through me easily.


    ¡°Ah, so this is jealousy?¡±


    I was thoroughly pissed at him when I pushed him roughly onto my bedroom wall. ¡°There¡¯s no jealousy when there¡¯s nothing between us,¡± I growled at him. I didn¡¯t want to feel, not after seeing how father was devastated when he lost his mate. I still couldn¡¯t believe how he could easily risk his heart again for another lover. I was determined not to be him. And seeing Aldrich with Vesper confirmed my decision. I was not going to toy with my feelings.


    ¡°Ammar,¡± that was all he said before my self-control was gone and my lips were on his and pushed him to part and shoved my tongue as his hands wrapped around my body.


    Damn him. Damn him and Vesper!Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I quickly pulled away and pushed the handsome guard out of my room and locked the door behind him.

 38. Third

    Companion: a person who frequently spends time with you, associates with you, or apanies you when you go ces.


    Aldrich


    He pushed me away. He didn¡¯t want me. They didn¡¯t want me. Fuck this. All I wanted was a mate of my own, settle down when everyone wanted nothing but my sexualpanion.


    ¡°Aldrich, um¡­ Where can I find the chef?¡±


    Tessa¡¯s voice interrupted my thoughts when I saw her walking into the kitchen. I was heating a blood bag since I was on rotation to guard the perimeter for the night. It was the second day she had been staying at the den, and strangely she fits in nicely with everyone. I guess partly because everyone had been tiptoeing around her, not sure of how to proceed with the strange human lover of their King.


    ¡°They usually left after sundown. It¡¯s one of our rules unless we demanded them otherwise. Can I help you with something?¡±


    ¡°Cheese, yes¡­ yes, I talked to one of the chefs earlier today asking him to contact Lucius¡¯s chef for a recipe. I wonder if he had made the fondue and set it aside for me?¡±


    Of course, her cheese obsession.


    ¡°I believe I saw a grilled cheese sandwich in the oven earlier. But no, no fondue, though with chefs they probably will take a day to get the proper ingredients since not all might be avable here in the den.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, of course,¡± she smiled and walked straight to the oven and let out a delightful sigh when she saw the grilled cheese sandwich.


    I was about to leave her to enjoy her dinner when she told me to stay.


    ¡°Come on, I don¡¯t have anything to do. I can¡¯t work since Nero still forbids me to go out and the man can be very persuasive in his ways.¡± She winked and I couldn¡¯t contain my nk expression. This little human can pull out anyone¡¯s humorous expression whenever she¡¯s around. It was strange. Considering that she¡¯s a psychopath, though I do think she was bordering on sociopath. But still, her blood lust was probably what made her fit perfectly with us. The woman didn¡¯t even flinch when I poured the warm blood into my cup and took a big gulp from it.


    ¡°Is it good?¡± She asked curiously as I took another gulp of the blood.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we like it better when it¡¯s pumping from a healthy heart. But we are trying to keep the human poption and our kind under control.¡±


    She nodded understandingly as she took a bite of her sandwich. ¡°So, have you seen Vesper? I thought you two are glued to the hip.¡±


    Her smile was polite, though her words should¡¯ve made me upset. Yeah¡­ no, with her putting on that innocent face, I couldn¡¯t let out a snarkyment. Instead, I shrugged and told her what I know.


    ¡°He hadn¡¯t asked for me. I assumed he was out with Marius.¡± The thought sent a dull knife to my soul, of course, Vesper was avoiding me. He didn¡¯t want me totch on to him, at least until he required me to be on my knees for him. The less we spend time together the better, I¡¯ve tried and failed to convince myself. Just like always.


    ¡°Oh, I was curious if he had found out more about my half-brother. Anyway, I guess¡­ I¡¯m going to take this and get back to my canvases.¡±


    I offered to escort her back to her room but she dismiss me, telling me to enjoy my meal and so I did. Until my phone buzzed with an iing text.


    Vesper: Meet me at Lowell¡¯s. Marius had to go. Let me know if you¡¯re avable.


    Of course, I was avable. I¡¯d easily switch my schedule with Cornd, the King¡¯s guard was younger than me in terms of vampire years. But he had the experience. He was one of the greatmanders in the 1800s Napoleonic wars and it had been a great relief to have him serve as one of the King¡¯s primary guards.


    Cornd had helped me maneuver and calm me down in meetings with the human liaison, hunters, and more tactical measures needed to be taken to ensure my sanity when ites to other beings. Honestly, I just don¡¯t have the patience. I¡¯d kill them all if it was left to me, but being the primary guard for the King I¡¯d say that wouldn¡¯t look good for Nero¡¯s image.


    I left the den after telling him about Vesper¡¯s situation. The man told me to go after assuring me that he had everything under control. It was going to be a quiet night at the den, so I excused myself after I informed King Nero that I¡¯d be escorting Vesper and Cornd will be resuming my position at the den.


    ******


    Less than an hourter, I was at the address Vesper had given me. The dramatic Prince was well hidden behind the backyard trees, looking bored as always but managing to stay sexy as expected. I shook my head, thinking that I really need to get rid of the feelings. I was there to work, to be his second lookout not to ogle the sexy prince. Yep. Definitely nope. Yesterday was definitely ourst. Now, if only I could make it a reality.


    When he saw me, Vesper pulled me into his arms and pressed his lips on mine within a fraction of a second and all I managed was a moan. I could never resist him being dominant toward me. Well, both he and Ammar. I should really focus on distancing myself from these Princes.


    ¡°Took you long enough,¡± Vesper said as he pulled away from our kiss.


    ¡°Is he home?¡± I asked, forcing myself to calm myself down.


    ¡°Yeah and I think it¡¯s time we confront the guy.¡±


    ¡°The sooner the better,¡± I added.


    ¡°My thoughts exactly.¡± He grinned and took my hand and kissed my knuckles. Ugh, why does he has to be too fucking sweet? But then the knuckle kissing escted to lip locking and then, he was pushing me against the tree bark in no time.


    His hand slipped under my pants and his kissing was getting more demanding. He must¡¯ve been really bored watching the guy. And I must¡¯ve been really horny that I didn¡¯t even hear the guy until he was meters behind us.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± I cursed and got Vesper behind me, ready to protect the Prince with my life.


    ¡°Why the fuck are you leeches making out in my backyard?¡±


    The amused chuckle from Vesper let me know that this was all an act. He must¡¯ve sensed Lowell and wanted him to acknowledge our presence without seeming that we were a threat to him.


    ¡°I heard from someone that you¡¯re the man to see, for a certain price. See, me and umm¡­ my boyfriend here wanted third.¡±


    The fuck? I should¡¯ve known Vesper would try something like this. Now, I send him a scrutinizing look. I was convinced that Marius was sent away just because he likes to mess with my head. It was like he needed more dramatics in his life and I was there to entertain his crazy antics.


    ¡°Uh, oh¡­ but I don¡¯t swing your way.¡± Lowell said, looking a bit too flustered that we knew his secrets but then more embarrassed that Vesper was proposing that he¡¯d be our third.


    ¡°Really? Because I¡¯d love to make you swing our way.¡± He winked and produced a thick roll of bills which gets Lowell¡¯s eyes rounded like a saucer.


    ¡°There you go, now, is there somewhere private where we can continue this? Preferably with you sandwich between us?¡± He snickered and pulled me closer to his side only to kiss my neck and made me shudder.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This was going to be a disaster. I knew it. But instead of resisting, I was letting Vesper take the stage and put on his act to steer the wolf to a more secluded ce. We were reeling the guy too easily for questioning. His eyes went back and forth between us before he checked out my bulge confirming that I was rock hard before he nodded and grabbed the roll of cash from Vesper¡¯s hand.

 39. Trapped

    Desperation: a state of despair, typically one which results in rash or extreme behavior.


    Lowell


    At least there was something good about being a half-werewolf. I heal faster. I just turned twenty though probably looked like I¡¯m thirty. I surely felt like I¡¯m forty when my body had taken a good beating in the underground cage fighting. My knuckles felt like I¡¯d put them through a grinder, at least my face was healed because I still need to work to pay off my debt to the Russians.


    After years of dealing with Mom¡¯s sickness, I was weeks away from clearing my debt with them. If my n works. Lately, I was getting tired of juggling everything, and feels like I¡¯m slipping away. Maybe it¡¯s a good thing.


    Losing Mom had felt like a lifetime ago. I had been struggling since her MS started to turn for the worst. I was young, stupid, and desperate when I decided to go to a loan shark. But it was the only thing I could think of and I did manage to get money for mom¡¯s treatment when my biological dad had turned me down the moment I appeared at his doorstep.


    Though now, yearster, I was nowhere near better, financially. My chest tightened, my eyes starting to sting from my stupid desperation as I counted thest of my money. There won¡¯t be much after I pay for gas, electricity, and groceries, looks like I need to skip breakfast and dinners until the next fight night. Because with a bruised body I couldn¡¯t whore myself out. God, some days I think it¡¯ll be easier for me just to die in that cage and not think about my bleak future. Finding Tessa was not easy, and I was getting desperate since thest time I ransacked her apartment.


    I couldn¡¯t even sell Mom¡¯s house because the loanshark had the deed to the house. Justst week I almost decided to do it and leave it all behind and survive in the wild or something, somewhere I don¡¯t have to think about bills and more bills. And some other days I dreamed of leaving this world entirely.


    A couple of more weeks, that¡¯s what I got, until they decided my time was up. That same couple of weeks I threatened my half-sister who I know have the money to clear my debt once and for all. It was not in my nature to threaten a woman¡¯s life, but I needed her money for my freedom. Then I¡¯ll disappear and leave the country.


    My phone buzzed with another date message, I turned her down for the day and set the appointment for tomorrow. Her ce. Same rate. Which reminds me that I need to buy condoms. I was tired. Some days I even get too tired to fuck that I let go of sex dates and sleep untilte in the afternoon, just so I don¡¯t get hungry because I couldn¡¯t afford breakfast.


    But I needed her, and I was feeling better. My stomach was still bruised but it looked better thanst night and tomorrow hopefully it will heal properly. Condoms, I need to go out walking a couple of blocks and buy a box. A couple of more weeks. Maybe I¡¯d finally grow some balls and let one of those guys kill me already. At least I don¡¯t have to sell my body for meals and utilities.


    My thoughts didn¡¯t interrupt my senses when I heard people whispering and moaning. From my backyard? But the closer I get, that was when I smelled them. Not humans. Vampires. I have no fuck to give to their kind. I get my baseball bat and am ready to smash some heads. Yes, I¡¯ve fought a couple of them growing up. And with my belly hungry for a cheap sandwich I had no time for them but to scare them away from my property.


    ¡°Why the fuck are you leeches making out in my backyard?¡±


    Two handsome strangers were locked in apromising position. In a very sexual way that had my heart beating faster. I had to calm myself down. I was straight, but I know how seductive these vampires can be. They¡¯re leeches, mom had taught me what she knew about other beings living within our vicinity. She taught me how I should live my life around them.


    One of the vampires, the slightly slimmer chuckled as if he knew I wasing. Of course, they have heightened senses and surely they were better than mine since I was only a half-breed. An abomination, as one of my mom¡¯s brothers, told me when she tried to ask for a loan and was rejected easily by not just one but all three of her brothers.


    ¡°I heard from someone that you¡¯re the man to see, for a certain price. See, me and umm¡­ my boyfriend here wanted a third.¡±


    I almost stumbled when I heard him. It wasmon knowledge that vampires were deviants, probably because they were immortal and bored out of their minds. But never in my wildest dream that I¡¯d be a third to male vampires. I¡¯m not even gay, or bi.


    ¡°Uh, oh¡­ but I don¡¯t swing your way.¡± I managed to say without a tremble in my confused mind. God, I should¡¯ve ignored the voice and turned the other way, and headed to the convenience store to buy the condoms. I could feel the flush creeping up my face when I saw the slimmer and younger vampire¡¯s hand roam his partner with confidence.


    ¡°Really? Because I¡¯d love to make you swing our way.¡± The vampire winked at me. And from out of nowhere in his hand was a thick roll of bills which gets my attention immediately. Food. I could have my full meals, maybe even some snacks. God, I haven¡¯t had snacks in months.


    ¡°There you go, now, is there somewhere private where we can continue this? Preferably with you sandwiched between us?¡± He snickered and pulled his partner closer to his side and made a show of kissing his neck as the other male shuddered under him.


    I know I was straight, I had turned down the same kind of offers in the past. Maybe it was my hunger, desperation, or the thick wad of bills that can cover my food for a month if I rationed it carefully but my cock did steer to life when I saw how the other vampire seemed to enjoy being touched by him.


    The house was not an option for my seedy sexual favors. I didn¡¯t want the Russians to know about my other side jobs or they might tax me for more than I could afford. They might even put me in their workforce and that¡¯s what actually scared me. I learned about this the hard way when they found out about my effort to be a professional boxer. The second they knew, they put me in their cage telling me that I will have a better cut rather than climbing my way up for years and doing it legally.


    ¡°Not in my house.¡±


    ¡°Fine,e with us.¡±


    I was still suspicious when my eyes went back and forth between them. But then my eyes fell to the other male¡¯s bulge confirming that he was rock hard before I nodded and grabbed the roll of cash from the vampire¡¯s hand. I was a fool and I know it. But a man¡¯s gotta eat.


    ¡°I need to buy condoms first.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll stop for condoms on our way.¡± The younger-looking vampire put his hand on my cheek slowly caressing me and I had to force myself to step back and hide my sudden hunger for the man¡¯s touch.


    It was not until I woke up in a cold dark room, in a bed, thankfully with my clothes still on that I realized that I was screwed. All the years that I¡¯ve been careful, I should¡¯ve known that with my kind of luck, it¡¯ll be about time until I face my worst yet.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    What the fuck did I get myself into?

 40. Compulsion

    Brotherly: of or rting to brothers. : natural or bing to brothers : affectionate.


    Tessa


    When Nero told me that they had my half-brother in their dungeon I was shocked, thrilled that I could finally close that nagging feeling and get back to my life, my work. I¡¯ve been bored and I needed to feel the thrill of the chase and see the fear in my victim¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go too crazy on him, we still need to get the truth on who¡¯s behind his constant pursuit of you,¡± Nero, my sweet sexy king reminded me as I followed him down the narrow steps of the dungeon.


    ¡°Wow, you guys really had the vampire cliche down to the eerie hallways and dungeons,¡± I whispered to no one specifically as my eyes roamed to the dimly lit passage. Nero was in front of me, while his dramatic youngest Prince, Vesper, was walking pompously behind me and Aldrich stayed close on his tail.


    ¡°Your half-brother is staying in our best amodation in the dungeon. He¡¯s shackled, but I think I saw some bruises under his shirt,¡±


    Though I was not facing him, I could already imagine Nero rolling his eyes when he stopped and waited on Vesper¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°No, Father, I didn¡¯t peek at the half-breed. I don¡¯t get off on that stuff. Aldrich can attest to that matter.¡± He smirked insinuating something clearly different than what daddy Nero was asking him to exin.


    Nero shook his head and ignored him before he started walking again until we finally reached the bottom of the stairs. He went straight to the first door on his right and stepped inside, assessing the situation before he let me in. The space was dark until he flipped a switch then the room lit up though not by much. But it was clear enough for me to see the face of my half-brother who had my dad¡¯s hair color, eyes, and his perfect sharp jawline. Lowell stared at me with anger in his eyes. Then he tore his gaze from me andnded his eyes on Vesper and Aldrich.


    ¡°You,¡± he struggled to get up, the chains rattled, he certainly didn¡¯t care about the blood that was trickling from his wrists as the metal cuffs of the shackles cut through his skin. My half-brother was shackled, with long chains embedded in the wall behind him. He was dressed without his shoes and was kneeling on the mattressid by the dirty dungeon floor, desperately trying to pull himself free of the chains.


    ¡°Careful there brother, I don¡¯t want you to bleed out before I get my answers.¡± I sat down on the chair that Nero had dragged from the corner of the room. He stayed by my side while Vesper was by my other side. Aldrich stood by the door while I could feel his eyes on me and the shackled man in front of me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to answer anything, you need to let me go. I have stuff to do.¡± He growled through his teeth while still kneeling on the bed.


    ¡°Uh-huh, don¡¯t pretend that you don¡¯t know who I am and why I am here. Why you¡¯re taken here,¡± I was pressing down my anger. How dare he tell me what I can and cannot do. Not even Nero gets that privilege.


    His spitnded on my cheek and I finally lost it, when my fistnded on his nose. The cracking sound of his nose breaking was too satisfying for my ears. Though it was diluted by Vesper¡¯s dramatic gasp as if he was watching his favorite juiciest family drama on television.


    My eyes locked on the bratty prince and I raised my eyebrow at him, challenging him to let out another mockery of how I¡¯d handle my little brother.


    ¡°Oookay, step-mom, chill, have it your way. I¡¯d just like to point out,¡± the vampire actually hold his pointer finger at me, making me take my focus from my brother to Nero¡¯s youngest son. ¡°You need him to speak, and with his bruises, I don¡¯t think he¡¯d be talking much with the rate of violence you¡¯re putting him through.¡± He exined then stepped forward and shredded Lowell¡¯s t-shirt, showing off the ugly bruises on his stomach and chest.


    I heard that werewolves heal faster than humans, but seeing what was left on his body I¡¯d assume that the pounding he took was not as casual as I thought. Damn. Someone did this to my half-brother.


    ¡°Who darede for you, before me?¡± That was the easiest question I threw at him since I was furious that someone gets to hurt him before I do. But then heughed while wheezing, clearly struggling to breathe with his broken nose. His blood dripped all over the mattress.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want to know. With your rich family and even richer vampire boyfriend. You have your happy life in front of you. Go on, kill me already. I¡¯m so done with this.¡±


    He must¡¯ve picked up when Vesper called me his step-mom, which was eww¡­ I certainly need a longer conversationter with him.


    But still, I couldn¡¯t neglect the truth in Lowell¡¯s voice. I¡¯ve been dealing with people since I joined the Albanian crime organization as their assassin. I¡¯ve been Dovni¡¯s best interrogator who doubled as his favorite assassin since I¡¯ve killed almost all of his enemies while appeasing the killer instinct in my brain.


    I leaned in closer and held his jaw in my hand, forcing him to look me in the eyes. That was when I saw it, the fading bruises on his face. Another strange feeling crept inside me. It was new. I needed to know why.


    ¡°You want me to kill you, why?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯d be dead either way.¡± He let out a tired breath and sits down on his heels, not caring how the shackles dig deeper into his wrists.


    ¡°Oh,e on, he¡¯s wasting all that blood and I¡¯m still hungry!¡± Like a petnt grown-up man, Vesper whined, raising his hands in the air before he leaned back to the nearest wall and crossed his arms on his chest, and pouted.


    That was not the scene that I was expecting in a vampire dungeon with a half-breed werewolf with very old-looking shackles and chains firmly fixed onto the wall.


    I sat back in the chair and let Nero put his hand on my shoulder to ground me. Through his eyes, I could decipher that he was telling me to take it slow and so I did. Being a good girlfriend and all. Besides, Lowell was chained and he was not going anywhere anytime soon.


    ¡°Back up and tell me, everything.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an abomination, mom was in love with your dad. I¡¯m a half-breed. Have debts. I needed the money. So I need you.¡±


    There were so many things Lowell had left out. When I gazed at Nero, he knew exactly what I was asking him to do. I wanted the full story, to get the truth out of him. I was too curious and since Vesper told me to take it easy, then daddy vamp was going to help me.


    Nero¡¯s handsome face looked so calm when he held my half-brother¡¯s face in his hand. Their eyes met and Lowell was already falling under his spell. Damn, Nero was too good at thispulsion thingy. I was almost swayed to bare my feelings for him all over again.


    But my confession was stopped short when my brother started talking.


    ¡°Mom was thrown out of the pack the day she was discovered that she was pregnant with me. We lived a happy life, just the two of us.¡± Lowell smiled, still under the spell while his eyes gazed at the dirty wall as if he was remembering his past. ¡°She loved me, we never needed anything else. No one else. Up until one day she was diagnosed with MS and my whole world crumbled.¡±


    Tears fell down his cheeks, though he seemed to not realize it. Nero looked at me and I told him to continue digging. And so he did question after question. Lowell replied and my mind was conflicted. Again, those nagging feelings that I¡¯ve never experienced before. It was so strange.


    From his story, we know that my little brother came to my dad for help and was rejected. Even when he came to his uncles they treated him badly. But my heart grew heavy when he talked about going to the Russians. I know exactly how the Russians operated on people who needed money. It was why I steered clear of them when they offered me a job. One time, I almost crossed paths with a job including the Russians and I remembered vividly that it was not pretty.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the money, and you¡¯re not going anywhere,¡± I told him when I couldn¡¯t take any more of his life story. It was too goddamn depressing and I needed to get out of the dungeon. Fast.


    I could hear Nero instructing Vesper and Aldrich to move my brother to a morefortable amodation. I quicken my steps while my hands twitch from all the anxiety Lowell had given me. I¡¯ve never needed to punch someone so bad that I needed to hunt some evil Russian loanshark and put them six feet under. That would not be a good thing to do. I know that they are an organized crime syndicate, meaning that they will find out when a couple of their guys had gone missing and one day it was going to bite me back on the ass.


    ¡°Little killer, talk to me,¡± it was not a question nor a suggestion and I know he¡¯d make me spell it out if I kept quiet.


    ¡°These Russians, do you know them?¡± I asked, my hands were mmy. I was seconds away from running out the door, getting on my bike to find those damn underground cage fights and introduce those tugs to the new machine gun that Daddy Nero got me a week ago.


    ¡°I know where they are, yes. You wanted revenge for your brother?¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a strange question. Me, seeking revenge for my half-brother? The same half-brother who wants me dead?


    ¡°I¡¯ll get mywyer to transfer the funds to them. But next, I want those people who hit him, people who deal with his loan and who pressured him to fight for them.¡± My words were raw. I did not anticipate my half-brother to spill everything. I mean his life was a walking sob story after his mom died. And my god, that man had the shittiest luck.


    I hated that he had to sell himself for something as little as food and utilities. I hated that he had to be the punching bag for the Russians. And I wanted to kill his uncles and obviously, now I want to eliminate my dad from the face of the earth for not giving him the money that he needed.


    ¡°Argh! Come on, either we fuck or we hunt. Which one do you think I should do?¡± I asked Daddy Nero since I know my decision will be clouded by my anger and I need him to bnce me out.


    ¡°Hunt, then fuck,¡± he said calmly when he wrapped his arms around me and kissed my shoulder.

 41. Cage fight

    Urge: a strong desire or impulse.


    Nero


    ¡°Hunt, then fuck,¡± I told Tessa before wrapping her in my arms, not wanting my little killer¡¯s mind to wander too far into her blood frenzy. I needed her calm. I didn¡¯t anticipate that watching her half-brother crumble with his life story would awaken the affectionate side of her. Seemed that brotherly love was there, and I can see that the realization was shocking the bnce of her emotional nothingness.


    ¡°I want to bring my new toys.¡±


    I cupped her face, my thumb was caressing her cheek before kissing the tip of her nose. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, love, we can¡¯t bring that big toy, how about your Baretta or Glock? The ce will be tight, you¡¯d want to move freely while aiming your gun.¡±


    ¡°Huh, didn¡¯t think of that. I wanted to try my bigger toys. How about we pull aside and use those Russians for some target practice?¡± She gave me her wicked smile and Iughed.


    ¡°Go on, pack your toy bag. I need to talk to Aldrich and Marius.¡± I kissed her cheek and left her smiling adorably in front of our bedroom. The promise of blood always gets her face lit up like a Christmas tree.


    I decided to take Marius with us and told Aldrich to guard Lowell and gave him what he needed. I also told him to cook a big fat juicy steak for the half-breed knowing that it¡¯ll make him heal faster.


    ¡°The bloodier the better. Werewolves love them.¡±


    Aldrich nodded and went to the kitchen and left me to go back to fetch my little killer.


    The drive to the shady warehousepound where the Russians held their cage fights was spent in silence. It took her less than five minutes to strap two guns and two knives to her body, after that Tessa looked a bit tense, no one would notice but I did. The air around her was void of any feelings. She was not bottling everything inside and that was fine with me. But still, I put her hand on my thigh and entwined my fingers with hers.


    Her hand twitched the second Marius parked the car and told us that we had arrived.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited, I know it has been a while but I need you to follow my lead. Can you do that, little killer?¡± I leaned in and whispered in her ear, making sure that she heard me perfectly. The end of her lips twitched, she looked at me and nodded while her gaze was locked on my lips. Damn. I know she always gets horny when blood is about to spill, but apparently, I have to force my cock not to get too excited as well.


    ¡°Follow us, we may need you for damage control,¡± I told Marius as he stepped behind us when we were at the entrance of the rowdy venue.


    ¡°You¡¯re new,¡±


    ¡°We are and I¡¯m willing to pay good money to be seated in the first row,¡± I said to the tall beefy guy manning the door at the entrance. I schooled my face and acted bored like a pretentious rich prick. Tessa seemed to get my charade without being in verbalmunication when she leaned closer to me, batted her eyshes, and pouted cutely.


    ¡°Babe, I want to sit now. Can we get in or not? You said your money can get us anywhere.¡± She huffed showing off her false inner brat and I couldn¡¯t help but smirk at her.


    ¡°My queen, you know I will get us in.¡± I kissed her temple and gazedzily at the guard while slipping more than enough money to get the three of us into the warehouse. The bulky guy almost gasped when he saw the neatly folded bills in his hand, but he was quick to slip them inside his pocket and let us all in.


    He patted both me and Marius. He was about to search Tessa when I shook my head at him. ¡°No one touches my future bride but me, you really think she¡¯d have any kinds of weapons hidden under her clothes? really?¡± I arched my brow and he stepped back when Marius stepped closer and was ready to fight for his future queen.


    The guy decided to back down and then called one of his friends, telling him to usher us to the best seats and introduce us to the bookie to ce our bets.


    The crowd was loud, but my eyes were quick to scan our surroundings to identify the people in charge of the game.


    ¡°Marius, sit to her other side,¡± I ordered him without any hesitation before we were seated in the cheap foldable chairs right in front of the cage.


    ¡°This is not right, that guy is way too small to be his opponent,¡± Tessa grumbled softly beside me just minutes after she was seated. My little killer looked annoyed and ready to get in the cage and help the smaller guy out. It was endearing and adorable.


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯d do this. They¡¯re ruthless. Sometimes they just like to hear the excitement in the crowd knowing that guy is going to die tonight.¡±


    Tessa shook her head, and her hands twitched before I put my hand on hers. ¡°We will not do anything, yet.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ but, the guy will die.¡±


    ¡°Do you want him to live?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ of course, for now, he¡¯d die eventually. People die. But he didn¡¯t have to die tonight.¡± She shifted in her seat and looked ufortable. I know she was probably imagining her brother locked in that cage in the same situation. She saw the bruises on his abdomen and the ones healing nicely on his face. Tessa knew exactly how much her half-brother had endured in getting those bruises.


    When the small guy dropped to the dirty floor in front of her she squeezes my hand tighter. Then she quickly got up and went straight for the bookie where he was standing with the group of Russians. I looked at Marius and nodded, telling him silently that things were going to get really messy.


    We followed Tessa, we were hot on her tail when two Russians stopped her froming closer to their little group of game fixers. Her eyes locked onto the guy who was definitely in charge of this ce. Her instinct was spot on, she knew straightway who was the boss among these filthy humans.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You are not allowed here.¡±


    ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I brought my friends.¡± She wickedly smiled, clearly ignoring my instructions to follow my lead as I predicted. My little killer will always do anything she wants. She may nod but that didn¡¯t mean that she¡¯d follow my demands. Sometimes I¡¯d think she defy me just to be punishedter.


    The Russians looked at me and Marius, their hands were quick to draw guns and point them at me and my guard when Tessa pulled out her shiny new toys and shot two guys in the head before anyone realized what she was doing. Marius was next, he easily breaks the neck of one of the guys standing close to him then moves swiftly to his buddy. Bodies were dropping while the crowds went crazy as they circled us. They were leaving the game for a bloodier massacre happening within the vicinity.


    And when there was only the boss left, she shot his shoulder, twice. Tessa straddled him the second he went down then took her knife out and slit his throat. I have to calm myself down and look at Marius, telling him in silence not to get seduced by the flowing warm blood in front of him. He was not a youngling anymore and he managed to follow through with mymand as we moved away from the bloodshed while Tessa wiped the dirty de on one of her victim¡¯s clothes before she sheathed the knife back under her jacket.


    The spectators parted as we walked away from the dead bodies. They were too stunned toment, most likely also too afraid. So, we kept on walking until Tessa stopped in front of the cage. It was empty aside from the battered guy whoy barely breathing. I could hear his faint heartbeat when Tessa asked me if he was still alive.


    ¡°Barely,¡±


    ¡°Take him with us.¡±


    The crowd started dispersing, it wouldn¡¯t be long until the Russians figured out what happened in one of their shady establishment. We need to get out of there before they do. Our human liaison won¡¯t be pleased with what happened. It was why we did not leave any bite marks. We¡¯re not that stupid.


    And when Tessa asked to take the unconscious man with us, I shook my head. But then she pouted and that was all it takes for me to tell Marius to carry him to the car. He worked fast and we reached our car and were back on the road within minutes.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she leaned in and kissed me.


    ¡°You willter, properly.¡± My hand was on her shoulder, pulling her closer until she rested her head on my chest. I need to tell her when we¡¯re home that bringing the injured man was not favorable to us. It could lead to those damn Russians on our tail. Not that I was afraid, more than it was not the mess I¡¯d like to get myself into.


    But with Tessa, it seemed that she always easily convinced me to do anything she wanted. It was not good. But it was also nothing that I couldn¡¯t handle.

 42. Another life

    Son: is a male offspring; a boy or a man in rtion to his parents.


    Tessa


    My heart was beating so fast as the surge of adrenaline ran throughout my body. The first shot and the second one were only seconds apart and I bit my lip when I felt the sudden jolt of thrill coursing through my veins. I know Nero could sense my excitement, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself from stealing a nce at him and smiling happily before pushing my finger on the trigger again and watching as another man fell to the ground with a heavy thud.


    I didn¡¯t know why I needed to avenge the injured guy in the cage but the urge was there. It was weird. It was my half-brother¡¯s words that made me chase after these damn Russians. But when I saw the guy that couldn¡¯t take the hit from the bigger guy in the cage, it made me want to blow more of these thugs¡¯ brains out.


    As much as I was confused about my sudden empathy for the dying guy, I just knew that I needed to do it. I needed to quench my rage, and by killing those ruthless motherfuckers I will once again find my inner peace. I will worry about the consequencester.


    Nero was looking at me funny when I told him to bring the guy back and save him. But he did it anyway. And when we finally arrived at the den, the guy was brought to one of the smaller rooms on the second floor. The night was still young, so I stayed by Nero¡¯s side wanting to see how the guy was doing.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you get back to our room while I handle this,¡± Nero uttered, already rushing me away from the dying guy who was lying on the bed.


    ¡°He¡¯s not going to make it is he?¡± I huffed. The sudden feeling of disappointment made me angry at myself.


    ¡°Do you want him to live?¡±


    ¡°Of course! I said so before!¡± I crossed my arms on my chest and stared at daddy king with anger zing under my skin. Fuck, where is this rageing from?


    I stepped back, trying not to shock myself from the confusing emotions that have been rumbling in me since I heard my half-brother talking about his life.


    ¡°My little killer, I will make sure that he¡¯ll live. But you should go back to our room.¡±


    ¡°I should, but I really don¡¯t want to. What is happening to me? Why am I having these feelings? I don¡¯t think I like it.¡± I told him and started scratching my skin. It was weird and it was making me feel itchy all over.


    ¡°My king, you need to do it now if we want him to live.¡± Marius interrupted us, but my focus was back on the dying man who looked pale though tattoos were covering most of his skin.


    ¡°Save him,¡± I told my Nero sternly and backed away to let him do it. I didn¡¯t know how he was going to do it. Maybe he was a doctor in his previous life, or maybe he¡¯s also a witch with great healing powers. I didn¡¯t really care.


    But what I did not expect was for him to bite into the guy¡¯s neck and started drinking him.


    ¡°What the fuck? Nero! You¡¯re supposed to heal him, not drink him!¡±


    Shit! Was he hungry? I mean¡­ I didn¡¯t know if he had fed or not.


    I was about to reach for him when Marius stepped in front of me. Without touching me, his gestures were clearly showing that I should not interrupt Nero.


    ¡°The king is going to revive him. He will be sired. Congrattion.¡± Marius¡¯s smirk made me worry. I was going to tell him to back off. But then what I saw rendered me speechless.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Nero bit his wrist and let his blood drip into the man¡¯s mouth. Then, the man¡¯s eyes shot open and he grabbed Nero¡¯s hand and drank him hungrily. ¡°There you go, feed slowly my child.¡± My King cooed and kissed the top of the guy¡¯s head as if he was caring for the man with deep fatherly care.


    What the hell?


    ¡°Wh-what, what is going on?¡±


    ¡°Tessa, go with Marius, I¡¯ll be with you in an hour,¡± Nero told Marius to get me back to his room and I was still confused that I let one of his most trusted guards lead me away from them.


    ¡°He¡¯s making him into one of you isn¡¯t he?¡± I asked when I finally found my voice and my mind worked ordingly after piecing everything together.


    ¡°Yes, Vesper will have a younger brother. Congrattion, you have chosen your son and bonded with our King.¡±


    ¡°Oh God, what the fuck did I get myself into?¡± I mumbled quietly, though I should¡¯ve known that with his vampire hearing, Marius certainly heard me.


    The guard chuckled behind me seconds before the door closes, leaving me all shocked and alone in the confinement of Nero¡¯s living quarters. It was ridiculous when Nero implied the massive room as his bedroom. But as my mind was ready to bleed with various thoughts, I was d that his master bedroom was spacious enough that I could pace around until daddy king finally joined me. Ugh¡­ he¡¯s a daddy alright. Wait, has it been an hour already?


    ¡°When I said that I want him to live, I was not expecting that.¡± I blurted out the moment Nero was in front of me. I grabbed his wrists and looked at the wless skin, free from any open wounds or bite marks.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t. But there¡¯s no way he¡¯d live without me turning him. You wanted him to live and there¡¯s nothing I wouldn¡¯t do for you. You should know this by now.¡± He cupped my face and leaned to give me the sweetest kiss. ¡°Now, enough about Marshall, that¡¯s his name, by the way, our newest sired children.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ ours?¡± I panicked. He was taking things between us to a whole other level and I wasn¡¯t sure that I was ready for a grown adult vampire male to be my son.


    Shit. Shit. Frickity shit.


    He must¡¯ve seen my panicked expression. But instead of being sweet and trying to calm me down the vampire kingughed. ¡°Your face is too precious, little killer. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re not in this alone I¡¯ll get Vesper to help his little brother out. You, my future queen, will have nothing to worry about him.¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s ours?¡± I asked again, wanting to make sure that my mind was not ying tricks on me.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s practically ours since you wanted him and I turned him into a vampire.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ but, I¡¯m not a vampire. I¡­ I don¡¯t think I want to be one,¡± my voice was losing its confidence and I let myself lean towards Nero and let him hold me in his cold embrace.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to be my Queen and spend our immortal life together?¡± He pulled back a bit, watching me intensely. Though his face showed nothing, the vampire king sounded hurt and disappointed.


    I put my hands on his chest and kissed his jaw while my mind was still buzzing with his question. Do I want him? Yes. Do I want to be his forever and do all the nasty, gory, romantic stuff together? Hell yes. Do I want him to turn me into a vampire? Um¡­


    Nero is perfect for me. He¡¯s tall, handsome, and dangerous. He lets me be myself and he gave me expensive shiny guns as presents. Just yesterday, Nero gave me a new set of knives in a beautiful antique wooden case. Okay maybe¡­ maybe he might persuade me to be one of them. I mean what do I have to lose, right?


    ¡°Tessa?¡± Nero called me out of my thoughts and I gave him my sweetest smile.


    ¡°Okay, I think I might be overthinking this. But I need more time. I love you, at least I think I do. I¡¯ve never been in love before you. You¡¯re my person that¡¯s the one thing I¡¯m sure of at this moment. And with my half-brother and now our¡­ um¡­ son, I don¡¯t want to rush into things. I mean you have all the time in the world, right? And with immortality, I could kiss my wrinkles goodbye and spend more time with you. I see more pros than cons at the moment, so¡­ yeah, give me time?¡±


    Nero¡¯s face showed deep relief when he says that I was right,  he has all the time in the world.


    ¡°I will wait for you, my little killer. You know I will.¡± He pressed his lips to mine and I deepened our kiss wanting to feel more of him.

 43. Sexy Killer

    Feelings: an emotional state or reaction; a sensitivity to or intuitive understanding of; a belief, especially a vague or irrational one.


    Nero


    ¡°So, now¡­ let¡¯s go on to the good part.¡± Tessa grinned when she grabbed and started unbuttoning my shirt.¡±


    When she said that she wanted me to wait I was not happy, though I keep that feeling bottled up and told her I will wait. Anything for her. When she told me that she didn¡¯t recognize her feelings, I too reacted the same way about my feelings for her.


    From the day I saw her to monthster when I was falling deeper in love with her. It was a whole other sensation from what I used to feel for Irina, my previous queen that I had vowed to love forever.


    After I was done caring for Marshall, I told Marius to watch over him. The youngling was resting when I left him. He was confused but most of all he was angry for being forced into fighting in the cage. The small amount of time that we speak didn¡¯t exin much of his past, but we will have more timeter for that. The most important part was that he was turned by me and I haven¡¯t willingly done it for many centuries.


    Though Tessa wanted me to save him, I could always give her any excuse. She would sulk for a couple of days should I fail to save the guy. But instead, I had easily sired him. There was something about him that moved me, the instinctive emotional feeling inside me told me so.


    ¡°If you think you can make me forget about what happened earlier, you¡¯re clearly mistaken,¡± I told her sternly, pulling her tight against my body. I still have a couple of more hours before dawn and I intend to use it.


    ¡°What happened earlier?¡± She asked sounding like she had forgotten about her little stubborn ways when she didn¡¯t even try to listen to me in the first ce.


    I reached for her neck and close my fingers around her creamy skin. She gasped when I tightened my grasp, then she moaned when I told her to open her mouth and let me in. My little killer has always been excited about me roughing our sex life and she has never been never shy about it.


    ¡°Nero,¡±


    ¡°I want you to strip naked andy on the bed.¡± I kissed her neck and sucked her until she was visibly marked. ¡°Hands above your head, knees bent and parted.¡± She whimpered when I unbuttoned her jeans and reached under her panties. I slipped my fingers between her thighs, I was smelling her arousal already. ¡°I want to see your pink glistening pussy begging for my cock.¡± My other hand was on her back, holding her t to my body while she kissed me back eagerly the second my fingers enticed her sexy sound and smell her getting wetter.


    ¡°Nghh¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that, baby?¡± I teased but quickly pulled my fingers out and gave her another hot scorching kiss.


    ¡°Want more¡­¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Go, do as I say,¡± I smirked before letting her go.


    I watched her strip naked and positioned herself for me. Her long arms were above her head, her legs parted, beautifully showing me her wetness.


    ¡°I am conflicted about what I want to do to you, first. Well, you know for sure that your wrists are going to be bound to the bed.¡± I saidzily while slowly taking off my shirt and unbuttoning my pants, my boxer briefs joined the rest of my clothes on the floor. Her eyes shamelessly roamed my body while my little killer kept herself still and let me enjoy the view.


    ¡°I should really spank the brat out of you for not following my words,¡± I said calmly when I waspletely naked and stood by the end of the bed. ¡°Come,¡± I said, telling her to move closer to me, resting her head on the edge of the bed and under my cock. My little killer was on her back, her knees bent, and legs parted, giving me the best view from on top of her.


    I took her hands and put them to hold onto my naked thighs. I could see that she was squirming already, and couldn¡¯t wait to have my cock down her throat. But I made her wait while I patiently caressed her sides, her nipples, all while avoiding the most eager part of her body.N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Nero,¡± she begged. I smirked and told her to show me her wetness only to p it three consecutive times and let the sting reach her senses while I teased her with the weight of my cock on her lips.


    ¡°Nghhh¡­ fuckkk,¡±


    ¡°Oh, we will little killer, but first you¡¯re getting your punishment. Though I have a feeling that you will like it, so I¡¯m going to tell you not toe until I tell you to.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s grip on my thighs was hard and I smirked, giving her pussy another p before she finally answered me. ¡°Yes, please¡­ may I have your cock now?¡± She sounded desperate and needy, making my cock twitch while she whimpered under me.


    ¡°Of course, since you asked nicely. Open your mouth.¡± I said as my thumb caressed her cheek, urging her to open up for me when the tip of my dick touched her lips. ¡°Suck.¡± I widened my stance between her head and greedily watched as her sexy lips were around my length and her head bobbing as she was fucking me with her mouth. My voice came out throaty and it was my turn to moan her name when her tight throat squeezes my length. My fingers circled her sexy neck, putting pressure on it making her shudder. Tessa choked a couple of times until I decided to pull out.


    I tugged her to stand up and kissed her swollen lips with mine, vigorously. I reached for the cuffs and she let out another sexy whimper. We¡¯ve done bondage a couple of times and I know exactly how much she liked being dominated. I couldn¡¯t wait to see her ass cheeks red turning again.


    Her wrists were cuffed to her back when I push her front to the end of the bed and part her legs wide with my knee. My hand wrapped around her waist and my other hand pped her right ass cheek, hard.


    I moved my fingers to her nipples and pinched them while telling her to stay still and part her thighs wider. Her scent was so intoxicating that I wanted to drink her and taste her though I didn¡¯t, at least not yet.


    There was nothing sexier than watching her body react to being bound and smacked. I couldn¡¯t wait until I made her my queen so I can go really rough on her.


    ¡°Inside, please¡­ Nero,¡± her plea took my mind back to reality. My hand was on her waist, keeping her steady as I pressed my cock to her back. The moment my tip was pressed against her pussy she mewled, and purred sexily, before screaming my name when I thrust hard inside her. She was tight and clenched even tighter around my length making me growl powder. I gave up when I let myself lean down onto the crook of her neck and have a taste of her blood.


    ¡°I can¡¯t, I¡¯m so so close¡­¡± She breathed out when I licked to close the bite mark on her perfect skin.


    ¡°Not yet, my love,¡± I kissed her temple softly then moved back, giving her more friction and teasing her, again. I pulled out, before I pushed inside her, hard and deep. My arm easily held her weight when her legs trembled, and my other arm was around her neck holding her close and engulfing her with my body until I told her to let go.


    ¡°Come,¡±


    She obeyed with a loud moan and I unloaded seconds after her. I pushed deep inside her, knowing that she loves being filled with my cum.


    ¡°Sleep, it¡¯s almost dawn. I¡¯ll introduce you to Marshall when I wake up.¡± I uttered when she came back from the ensuite and she slipped under the covers then into my arms.


    I couldn¡¯t help smiling when I hear her groaning the second I mention Marshall¡¯s name.

 44. Dread

    Depressed: (of a person) in a state of general unhappiness or despondency.


    Lowell


    My heart was beating so fucking fast. Humiliation poured like cold freezing water when I realized that I told everyone my life story. What humiliated me the most was the look on Tessa¡¯s face. Fuck. I hated her pity expression. I didn¡¯t want it. Not from her, not from anyone.


    But then I was left alone with the vampire I met earlier. Aldrich carefully unbound my cuffs from the chains linked to the wall. Though he kept my wrists bound when led me out of the underground dungeon and upstairs. I didn¡¯t put up any resistance, I was done. Whatever they¡¯re going to do to me, I was not going to fight them. I was just hoping it¡¯ll be fast and that they¡¯re not going to let the torture drag.


    The room we entered was clean. Aldrich showed me the ensuite before telling me where clean clothes were, then giving me the first aid kit.


    ¡°I will have your meal delivered, you should shower and tend your wounds. You¡¯ll be staying here in this room until King Nero decided what to do with you. My instructions are to keep you safe and healthy, so please do not make me fail.¡± His voice was stern, he sounded annoyed that he was assigned to babysit me and I couldn¡¯t me the guy.


    I didn¡¯t reply to Aldrich, but I let him uncuff my wrists while telling me that I was confined to the room. ¡°This room will be locked from the outside and don¡¯t bother with the windows. It is in your best interest to stay here as you have been told.¡±


    I nodded and didn¡¯t try to reply since I was out of words. I¡¯ve talked too much already. He had learned everything about me. I was okay to end it all when they deemed it was time for me to be done. I¡¯ve got nothing left. It¡¯s either the Russians or the Vampires, and I didn¡¯t have anything to live for anyway. I wondered why I¡¯d stay alive this long. I didn¡¯t understand why I didn¡¯t just end my worthless, miserable life earlier. It would be easy enough. I could jump off a bridge, step into busy traffic, hell I could end my life in thefort of my mother¡¯s house.


    The door was closed after Aldrich stepped out of the room and the loud click indicated that he was telling me the truth. I was locked inside. After he was gone, the bathroom called out for my attention and I started stripping naked and went under the shower.


    The open wounds from the cuffs on my wrists still sting like a bitch, but being in pain was nothing new for me. The disappointment I have from just being me had deflect the pain and numbed the hurt. It was not much more painful than being punched in the gut repeatedly or getting your skull smacked, or your nose broken.


    The bathroom was nice. The room itself looked more like a guest bedroom than a room where you kept someone as a prisoner. I decided to take a long hot shower, cleansing all the filth and the dry blood. Then, I put on borrowed clean pants while checking out the bruises on my torso in the bathroom mirror.


    I was holding on to the small scissors from the first aid kit, ying with them thinking how easy it would be just to get it over with when the door unlocked from the outside.


    ¡°What are you going to do with that?¡± Aldrich asked, his eyes bore into mine as if he knew exactly what I was going to do with it.


    I shrugged, not wanting to exin myself to him. I didn¡¯t owe the man anything. I was just so tired when I threw the small scissors back in the kit and decided to forget about my wrists. It¡¯ll heal. Just like every numb part of me.


    ¡°Sit,¡± He ced a tray of bloody steak on the table and pushed the small table in front of me after I took a seat on the edge of the bed. ¡°Eat.¡± He ordered and my stomach actually growled when presented with the juiciest steak I¡¯ve had in probably never.


    I relented and do as he tells me to do. The steak was delicious and I kept on eating until the te was clean and I shoved it all down with a bottle of water all while the vampire watched.


    ¡°Rest, don¡¯t try to kill yourself or I will be forced to revive you.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    There was nothing else I could do but nodded. Then, I looked at him, like really looking at him. The vampire was attractive. He had a certain allure of himself, he looked confident and strong and everything that I was not. I shifted, thinking why do I even envy the vampire?


    He left with another audible click to the door and of course, he took the steak knife and also the small scissors with him. I¡¯dugh if it was not too pathetic for me. Instead, I look out the windows calcting would the fall from the second floor kill me instantly or if would it just make me break some bones. I sighed knowing with my luck I¡¯d probably live and break some bones from the fall.


    There was another click from the door that indicates someone was entering the room. I didn¡¯t even know how long I¡¯d been standing in front of the windows when someone started talking.


    ¡°Aldrich said you like sharp items, but now I¡¯d say you also like heights.¡±


    It was the other vampire, Aldrich¡¯s lover, Vesper. I think he¡¯s also one of the King¡¯s Princes if the previous talk I overheard between him and Tessa was correct.


    I turned around to see him. Another attractive male. He had a nice smile that made me struggle to look away from him. The same as Aldrich, I didn¡¯t reply to hisment.


    But unlike the other Vampire, he introduced himself. ¡°I¡¯m Vesper, and I¡¯m not sorry about tricking you to get you here. Though I didn¡¯t think that you were this suicidal. Let me know if I can help you out on that matter, I can always drink you. It¡¯ll be a very good death experience. Or, so I¡¯ve been told.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I stepped in front of him and presented him with my still-open wounded wrists.


    ¡°Wow, you don¡¯t hesitate at all, don¡¯t you?¡± He asked, looking all too amused by me.


    I tilted my head to look into his eyes, studying him. ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± I replied and the man chuckled. The sound was strangely calming. It was a deep, manlyughter that of course, he¡¯d let out in full confidence. I should not be opening myself more to him, but somehow he pulled me out of my mind and make me spill my thoughts. Again.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ve no one anymore. I¡¯m good to go.¡± I shoved my wrists in front of his face, inches away from his lips.


    The man looked at my bloody wrists hungrily and he took my hand and licked my wrists, it stung a bit but I bit back the feeling. A devilish smile formed on his lips and then I saw them. His fangs elongated when his hand reaches for my neck. ¡°I like to drink from the neck. It¡¯s the best part of the body. I can taste the warmth, smell the scent, and feel the fear. Though I¡¯m not feeling any of the usual fear from you.¡± His lips pressed against the column of my neck and I let out a relieved sigh when I feel his fangs break my skin.


    My hands were holding onto his shirt and I let the vampire take me to bed andy me on top of the covers. It was a nice way to die and I¡¯d thank him if  I could. But I was too focused on how his body engulfed me and his mouthtched onto my neck. I could feel myself floating and I was feeling the high the second he started drinking me. Slowly.


    ¡°So good,¡± I breathed out. I didn¡¯t know if I said or think of it. It didn¡¯t matter, I thought. I¡¯d be dead soon enough.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± My voice was so weak that I think I was starting to dream everything. I was floating, I feel weightless and my eyes were so heavy that I closed them.


    ¡°Sleep now, Wolfie, rest for me.¡± His voice was the softest and it lulled me to drift further while feeling his arms wrapping around my body pulling me into the vampire¡¯s cold embrace.


    Peacefully.

 45. Wolfie

    Half-breed: a person whose parents are of different races, of, rting to, or designating offspring of people or animals of different races or breeds.


    Vesper


    The half-breed tasted too fucking sweet, his scent was too irresistible. I know that Aldrich told me that my fixation with werewolves will one day get me into trouble because King Nero will never allow one of his children to be with the lesser breed species.


    Well, I guess if any of his children would mess up it¡¯ll be me. I could never follow orders, always have been the little rebel though there was nothing little about me. And because once I taste the guy, I couldn¡¯t get enough of him. It took all of me to peel myself away from him and let Wolfie sleep it off. The poor guy was inches away from killing himself the night before. I would never push anyone to decide their fate. If they want to die, I would never tell them otherwise. Though in Lowell¡¯s case, I took precautions because Tessa will be upset if her newfound half-brother was lifeless.


    ¡°W-where am I?¡± He asked in a raspy dry voice the second he opened his eyes. But then became quiet when he realized that he was still in the same room as the day before. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Lowell scooted against the headboard and winced when he saw that his ankles were chained to the floor.


    ¡°Yeah, sorry about that. I told Aldrich that you might want to try to defy gravity.¡± My eyes venture to the windows and he slumped back to the headboard.


    ¡°Why am I still here?¡±


    ¡°Your half-sister is a badass. She killed the Russian and now both she and the King think that you need to stay here andy low. Because when they find out that you are rted to Tessa, they will know that you triggerst night¡¯s bloodshed.¡±


    ¡°Bloodshed?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I wish they¡¯d taken me on that little field trip to the Russian cage fight arena. I¡¯m still hurt that they didn¡¯t.¡± I huffed and went to sit by the end of his bed facing him, before continuing. ¡°But if I did you might try something funny and I¡¯d be held responsible if you ended with broken bones, or worst dead.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you are, Wolfie. But more bloody steaks areing your way and red wine. I was told those twobinations will help you heal faster. Your wrists are looking much better.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Vesper right?¡± Lowell asked looking a bit dazed as if he was confirming what the werewolf healer told me and Aldrich earlier. Yup, Tessa made Father call a doctor for him and since a human doctor was useless to his kind, we made the sad-looking werewolf healere to our den. Anyways, the healer told us that Lowell has a foggy brain and that we should be patient with him. Telling us that he might have little episodes that might make him suicidal at times.


    ¡°I am,¡± I smirked, pleased that he remembered my name.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m Lowell, stop calling me Wolfie.¡±


    Ouch.


    ¡°Damn, you¡¯re snarky when you had your meat. So, I guess you¡¯re feeling better already.¡± I teased him only to raise his anger and made him understand the situation he was in. Okay, I admit that might not be the best way, but it was fun.


    ¡°I am, so you can let me go.¡±


    ¡°Nope, not going to happen on my watch. As I said, your half-sister is¡­ feisty and I don¡¯t want to be the bad son to my father. Cause he¡¯s much much scarier than Tessa.¡±


    ¡°I can take care of myself!¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh, of course, you can.¡± I rolled my eyes and he hissed, curling his fingers, and fisting the sheets. Wolfie looked at me with rage in his eyes. He pulled his legs trying to free them from the shackles on his ankles, but only to hurt himself before he quickly bit his scream trying to drown another pain.


    ¡°Do I need to change these shackles into padded ones? Seriously, you¡¯re going to bleed out each time you force them, they¡¯re secured to the floors. You won¡¯t even be able to shift in them.¡± I scooted closer to his front and put my hand on his. ¡°You might as well enjoy your stay. Tessa will visit you when she¡¯s ready.¡± I moved my hand to his neck, caressing him tenderly before I decided to get up to leave him be. I was almost at the door when I heard him.


    ¡°Tell Tessa to let me go. I won¡¯t chase after her again. You said it. She had dealt with the Russian, I¡­ I¡¯ll leave the country.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere, Lowell. Not yet. Be patient. You can talk to her when she¡¯s ready.¡± I uttered by the door before closing it, then locked it behind me. I could hear the stress when he yelled my name, cursed, threw out profanities, and told me to basically fuck off. And so I did.


    Marius was waiting for me on the other side of the door. I wasn¡¯t startled seeing him because he wasn¡¯t hiding his presence. I know something monumental had happened, I was feeling the shift in the air, then I groaned when I actually heard it.


    ¡°Congrattion, my Prince you have a new baby brother?¡±


    ¡°W-what?¡± It was my turn to stutter. It was bad. Really bad. And now having another brother made me think of the new responsibility that will quickly fall under my hands.


    ¡°You heard me, a new brother. The king sired a dying man at the request of our future queen. He looked so happy, Vesper, now they are bonded. And I was the first one to congratte them.¡± Marius¡¯s face was so smug that I left him in the hallway without a word. I went straight for themon room thinking that they were still there. I need to congratte them too then check in on my new little brother.


    It was not until a couple of hours before dawn that I gave up on looking for them. I had been distracted by meeting with a few vampire younglings that Father had insisted I did a few weeks back. Father and Tessa had probably headed back to their bedroom, refusing to insert myself in an awkward situation, I decided to go to the kitchen and have some blood before returning to my room.


    ¡°Vesper, I thought you had gone back to your ce already. You¡¯ve been quite busy then?¡± Aldrich greeted me as he gracefully crossed the kitchen and opened the industrial chiller to retrieve two blood bags, putting them in one big mug before shoving them into the microwave.


    ¡°I have, you should be proud of me,¡± I smirked finishing off my meal for the day.


    ¡°I¡¯m always proud of the King¡¯s descendants.¡± His eyes found mine and stayed for a second before the microwave beeped and he took out his drink and finished it off in under a minute while my eyes were trained on his Adam¡¯s apple, watching him while feeling myself gets hard for the guy.


    ¡°Stop looking at me like that.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± I teased and moved to trap him against the counter.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t,¡±


    ¡°You know your little resistance would only re my need for you, right?¡± I whispered at the crook of his neck then licked his ear seconds before his hands finally rest on my chest, curling them, making wrinkles on my shirt. Our kiss was hot and I pulled away when I knew that he was at a stage where he¡¯d be willing to follow me back to my room.


    We managed to strip naked and I had him pinned under me moments after the sexy guard locked us in my bedroom. I kissed the muscles lining his shoulder des while fucking him into the bed. My chest was t to his back, his ass pressed tight against my groin while I picked up my pace and fuck him hard and deep, just the way he liked it. The deep guttural soundsing from him made me groan louder while my legs straddle his thighs keeping them close, loving the tightness of him clenching my cock as we both chase our climax.


    ¡°Touch me,¡± Aldrich begged, his fingers gripping the sheets when my hands pinned his wrists on each side.


    ¡°I want you toe, fuck yourself into my bed. Let the friction take you there. My dirty, filthy guard. I missed you, my dear lover.¡± I licked and yfully scratched his ear with my fangs. That finally gets him to moan my name louder and let himself loose as we climaxed second after each other.


    ¡°I saw how you look at Lowell,¡± Aldrich said when he was back from the bathroom and I selfishly pulled him back to the bed beside my still-naked self.


    ¡°Aw, you should never be jealous. If ites to that, there¡¯s nothing more than to have him between us.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a horny monster aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°For you, I can be, my sweet handsome lover,¡± I whispered, stroking his hair while hey his hand across my chest as we cuddled before dawn.


    ¡°I should get back to my room.¡±


    ¡°Stay, please¡­ I missed you.¡± I tilted his face and kissed his lips gently. When he moved closer for more I knew he¡¯d stay.

 46. The New Heir

    Sire is a term used to describe a vampire who has created another vampire (referred to as their children)


    Nero


    When I woke up the next day, I found Tessa was not in our bed. I didn¡¯t know what she was up to today but every time I still check her side of the walk-in closet making sure the favorite babies were still there. Seeing her most cherished guns and knives were still perfectly disyed, I put on my clothes and went straight to Marshall¡¯s room.


    Marius had assigned our human helpers and they were informed of the situation. He had assured me that I was going to be satisfied. That I was going to find the room of my newest sired son to my satisfaction. Fit for a prince.


    I found Tessa in front of Marshall¡¯s door, talking to Marius who looked like he was not letting her in. I smirked at both of them thinking that Tessa¡¯s maternal instinct was already kicking in though she hasn¡¯t yet had my blood coursing through her veins.


    ¡°Nero! Great you¡¯re here¡­ I need to see this marshall guy, but Marius here won¡¯t let me through!¡±


    ¡°Worried already?¡± I teased, pulling her close for a long gentle kiss. She flushed beautifully and Marius tried not to be awkward about him being in the front seat of our little PDA. That guy had always been one of the shy ones, doesn¡¯t matter if he was one of my best guards.


    ¡°Am not. I¡¯m just making sure he¡¯s okay after drinking your blood. What if Marshall¡¯s body rejected your blood? I mean he drank it, and it¡¯s not exactly hygienic. I was wondering how even your blood gets into his veins when he drinks it, and you did drink his blood. I need to know if we need to get him a blood transfusion, go to the hospital, and¡­¡±


    Tessa was babbling, and I could see Marius was trying to hold hisughter.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s see how our son is coping. Marius, you can wait outside for me, do not disturb us until I tell you otherwise.¡±


    I didn¡¯t wait for his reply knowing he¡¯d do as he was told.


    ¡°He¡¯s not our anything. I¡¯m merely concerned about his well-being, though I¡¯m still not sure why¡­ Nero! Are you ignoring me? I can¡¯t believe this!¡± She crossed her arms to her chest, ready to spill more anger when I kissed her temple and opened the door for her. She hurriedly followed me into the room when I wrapped an arm around her waist and pulled her back to stand behind me.


    The feverish moans let out by Marshall were making her stand straighter. Her eyes widened as she takes in the sight in front of her. ¡°What¡¯s happening to him, he looked so pale. We should get him to a human doctor.¡±


    ¡°He needs to feed. He¡¯ll be feeding off me for the next five days and I¡¯ll have one of his brothers or sister mentoring him before he can go out and hunt for himself.¡±


    ¡°So this¡­ this is normal?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything further as I sat on his bed. Marshall looked sluggish when I sat by his side then instructed Tessa to sit on the sofa if she didn¡¯t want to leave. She was still a human and I didn¡¯t want her scent to affect the feeding process.


    The moment I tear the skin on my wrist, his eyes opened as the familiar scent of my blood was awakening his desire to feed. His hands were quick to wrap my arm and his lipstched on my wrist and started sucking like an infant. The little satisfied moans he let out eases my inside, letting me know that he was feeding and that everything was indeed going well as far as his transition into bing the blood-craving creature that we are.


    ¡°Ssh¡­ that¡¯s enough for now my prince. Marius will give you more in a couple of more hours.¡± I stop his feeding session when I felt that he had his fill. Marius had been instructed to start feeding him with human blood in small amounts because being my heir I will need to provide the majority of his feeding. He will be stronger than most vampires in my den because of it, just like my other children.


    Marshall whined when I pulled my hand away from him, and I was pleased that his instinct was instructing him to lick my open wrist and the skin stitched itself in mere seconds.


    ¡°Thank you, I¡­ what am I?¡±


    ¡°You, my beautiful child is mine. You¡¯re a vampire Prince to King Nero Severus Xerxes, one of the strongest vampire ns in the world. You¡¯re my sixth, sired from the wish of our future Queen, Tessa,¡± I paused to let him see her and nodded. ¡°She¡¯s the one who wanted me to save you. You will show her your respect as you would to me.¡± My hand trailed to his soft strands and let him slowly take it all in. He looked calm and satisfied after his feed, his eyes were sleepy and I kissed his forehead before telling him to go back to sleep.


    Marshall did as he was told. He¡¯s such a good youngling and it made me smile as I go to Tessa and held out my hand to her.


    ¡°You picked a very good son, my future Queen. He¡¯d be a good one. I can already feel it.¡±


    Tessa gasped, she looked like she was too confused to say anything. So I kissed her cheek and ushered her out of Marshall¡¯s room.


    ¡°Give him one bag of blood every six hours. I¡¯ll feed him againter.¡± I instructed Marius and ushered Tessa back to our living space knowing that I have more things to settle before I can spend more time with her. And honestly, I need to talk with her before she goes off and does her own thing.


    ¡°Thanks for before. Um¡­ though it weirded me out seeing how you¡¯re so paternal with a stranger. You practically just met Marshall.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I have to give it to Tessa, she always speaks her mind and I really appreciate that she was bbering her thoughts and letting me in on her worries so I can do my best to calm her down. And once she was back doing her thing, which as of this moment was going to our veryrge backyard and ying with her new toys. I had one of Aldrich¡¯s men keep an eye on her. Aside from making sure that no vampiresy a hand on her, I was more concerned that she was about to stir chaos in the backyard and cause unnecessary attention to our den.


    As soon as it was safe to leave my Queen with her various sizes of guns for her so-called target practice. I decided to call Vesper and get him to talk face-to-face. It amazed me that he hadn¡¯te to find me knowing that he¡¯ll be on brother duty the moment I sent Marius to let him know.


    ¡°Father,¡±


    ¡°Ah, my favorite wolf-loving son.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ Um¡­ about that,¡±


    I chuckled knowing that he would be uneasy about me knowing that he has eyes for Tessa¡¯s half-brother.


    ¡°Vesper, I was told that you had Aldrich sneaking out of your room. I thought you were done with him.¡± And now I know that he had a bit too much fun with my guardst night.


    ¡°Wait, I thought you were summoning me to talk about the newest human you sired, courtesy of the future queen?¡±


    I almost rolled my eyes at him, but managed to keep my calm and told him that it was indeed my intention. ¡°You know about the newest addition to our family already, I need you to be hands-on. He¡¯s not the first brother I asked you to look after and guide. Though I don¡¯t understand how you can guide them to be the perfect vampire while youck the discipline to be one.¡±


    I paused until I knew that I had his full attention. Scolding him was needed from time to time and today was one of those days.


    ¡°So, will I have your word or will I need to call one of your brothers or sister to take care of Marshall?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± He grumbled but relent and told me that he was going to talk to Marius and adjust his schedule.


    It was a privilege to be sired by a king and Vesper knows this. One doesn¡¯t need to go hungry and hunt on his own. For the first week, things will be feral for younglings. Those whose sire was not there for them will go blood-crazy and kill more humans than they should. The feeding frenzy had made more younglings die from blood poisoning where the blood intake was more than needed when their sires didn¡¯t contribute any blood necessary coursing through their veins.


    A sired prince or princess will be treated like a royal no matter what he was previously as a human. In this case, Marshall will have my guards¡¯ protection, they will feed him for the first week along with me as his sire before one of my children will look after him. And since everyone was nowhere near I know the job will go to Vesper and he¡¯d do a good job just like he had a couple of times before.

 47. Beauty or not

    Preference: a greater liking for one alternative over another or others.


    Tessa


    I was in the middle of an early dinner when I was contacted by Chad, my handler for the Albanian mob. He was telling me that they have a job for me. It had been too long since I¡¯d done work for them, mainly because I was busy with my King. Buttely, because I was busy with my half-brother. I¡¯ve calmed down since the hit at the cage fight. Then I¡¯ve been busy with Marshall, the issue with the sired son Nero told me was ours still left me speechless.


    Also, there was the inner turmoil that still hadn¡¯t made me decide what to do about Lowell, my half-brother. The guy was still held against his wishes here at the den. It was wrong, I should never have held someone without certainty of their fate. I never had this many feelings swarming around in my mind that made my head ache.


    ¡°You want me to go where?¡± I asked Chad when the line was disrupted for a second. My appetite was gone when I took thest bite of my meal and drank down my water.


    ¡°The big boss wanted you to lure out the big guns. The bad Russians. Come on, Beauty, don¡¯t tell me I wouldn¡¯t find out about yourte-night excursion to the Russian cage fights?¡± Chad paused letting me take in the information. ¡°That half-brother of yours had gone missing, right¡­ I know about that too.¡±


    Chad was giving me an annoying vibe. He knew. The man knew and wasn¡¯t trying to give me any information that I might need. I was close to ignoring him and ending his call before he told me that the bad Russian knows about me.


    ¡°We can make it for both of our benefits, you know¡­ killing two birds with one stone?¡±


    ¡°You mean your benefit? Since I¡¯m done with them when I visited the cage fight.¡± Now, it was my turn to smirk although he couldn¡¯t see me from the other line. ¡°I thought the big boss had an in with Komarov¡¯s rival, what¡¯s his name? The one with the hotel chain around the country?¡±


    I have learned from Aldrich that the Russian thugs that we killed were headed by Dimitri Komarov, not the smartest in the bunch. But I also heard that his uncle Yubkin was the one to be feared of.


    Chad grumbled from the other line before he spits out a name. ¡°Markov, don¡¯t even try to go after him, Beauty. Whatever mistake you think the guy has on you, Markov is much scarier than those Russian thugs. Our boss may be a badass but he knows how to be respectful. Between one cartel to another, there¡¯s a fine line that should not be crossed and since you are employed under us I¡¯m telling you not to go near Markov.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ okay, damn¡­ he must be pretty scary to have your panties in a twist.¡± I almost giggled but contain my amusement to myself. Chad may seem friendly but I know how to be a good assassin when needed and this next project seems to be it. I mean, I didn¡¯t want to get all rusty with the human world right? What if Nero and I were not going to cut it in the future, where else would I get my killing from without risking jail time?


    ¡°Good, now¡­ on to our n, meet me at our usual meet up. We¡¯ll talk more.¡±


    I could imagine the snarky smile on his handsome all-American face as he ended the call. The guy didn¡¯t have the looks to be bad, but he yed the annoying guy to perfection and I wish I was in his vicinity so I can show him my knifework.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Returning to human civilization didn¡¯t appeal much to me. I was starting to feel homey here in the den. These vampires know how to give me space and never question my behavior. To them, I was the future queen. So why do I keep on dragging my future with Nero? Okay, I might still be confused about that too.


    Maybe this little side job with Chad will help me figure out what I wanted for my future. Damn, I never thought I¡¯d think about a future for myself. I always thought that I¡¯d die young, buried six feet under somewhere in an unmarked grave without my parents ever finding out about my death.


    I¡¯d assume one of the boss¡¯s enemies will get to me, hell, I¡¯d assume I was going to die when I receive the three months warning. I even came up with a bucket list. Wait¡­ where did that list go? It felt like years ago when it was actually months. I haven¡¯t used my car or my bike in weeks. Ugh, was I going to be one of those vampire-perfect mates? Was there even one?


    The thought gave me a chill. I shuddered just in time when Nero finds me pacing around the dining room. He ushered me to the lounge, telling me that he just fed Marshall and our son was resting waiting for his next feed.


    Our son. Um¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve talked to Vesper, he¡¯s going to guide Marshall with his transition. Don¡¯t worry, he had helped Lucius and Constantine with their transition too and they turned out to be great vampire princes.¡±


    I hummed and nodded in agreement. This was not my field of expertise and I was not going to give any suggestions. Besides, my mind was still busy with my conversation with Chad. It was simple enough that I¡¯d say yes. But the truth was, do I even want to go when I have all thefort I need at the den?


    ¡°You have something on your mind?¡±


    ¡°I do. Chad called. He has a job for me. Wanted to see me tomorrow for a talk.¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you need a job? Or is it just to keep yourself busy?¡±


    ¡°I guess to keep myself busy. I mean I like it here and I haven¡¯t had the urge to go back to my apartment. I guess it¡¯s time. Though I¡¯m not having that real giddiness to meet up with Chad. It¡¯s weird, you know¡­ well, I guess you don¡¯t. But back before I met you, meeting with Chad means that I had a chance to let go of my killer instinct. And since ourst outing to the underground fight, I guess I¡¯m good for a couple of weeks.¡±


    Nero smiled at me and pulled me into his arms. His cold skin soothes me, and I instantly rxed in his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you feel that way, what time is your meeting? I would like to have one of my guards around you. You¡¯re my future queen, any time day or night, I¡¯ll have someone to watch over you.¡±


    I sounded stalkerish, I should be offended. But somehow the tight leash he has on my freedom made his possessiveness hug me, and my cold heart seemed to like it. ¡°You would have humans watch me when daylightes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, aside from human housekeepers, we have them on the payroll for security purposes too. We need our den guarded in the daylight, this has been happening since centuries ago. And both parties have been satisfied with the arrangement.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s very convenient.¡±


    ¡°It is. So you can share your meeting details with me or Aldrichter, he can arrange everything before you leave.¡±


    ¡°Um, thanks¡­ though I¡¯m still weighing if I want to go or not. I think being here had made mezy, not all humans can stop being annoying. Here, everyone practically leaves me be. Ignore me. And I like it.¡± I grinned and that made Nerough telling me that they probably do that since they know what I have stashed in my walk-in wardrobe.


    ¡°Maids talk, these vampires love to gossip. I think no one would want to be your target practice.¡± Nero shrugged and it made me itch to pull something devious just to mess with the human maids for talking about me behind my back.


    Yeah, I was definitely going to think of something when I return after I meet with Chad. And with that quick thought, I made up my mind.


    I was going to go to and meet up with my handler.

 48. Wrong Move

    Abducted: to force someone to go somewhere with you, often using threats or violence


    Tessa


    The meeting with Chad went as expected, though the boss¡¯s request was a bit different from what I was used to. Money was never an issue both for him or for me since I never did manage to spend more than I ever need. All the assignments were always to satisfy my killer instinct. It was never my intention to be bad, I always knew that I was born with it.


    It still confuses me how I managed to feel love toward Nero. Maybe it only took a vampire king to wrap my heart around the feeling, or maybe because he¡¯s dead and I always have a fascination with death itself.


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me that he wanted me to kill Yubkin then also warned me that the guy will have security on him, his best men, twenty-four seven?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why the Boss is offering you half a million to do the job.¡±


    I nodded thinking that¡¯s a lot of money for a one-man job. I really need to consider the risk. The thought of it makes me wonder, I have never been hesitant in taking any job since I rarely valued my own life. Thinking about when it was before, I¡¯d always thought that when my time came, at least it was when I was doing what I needed to channel the urge to kill.


    But now¡­


    ¡°Why? You seemed hesitant?¡± My handler asked as if the guy would ever worry about me.


    I schooled my expression telling him that I just need to arrange my schedule. ¡°I¡¯m busy nowadays, Chad.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I figured that too, you have your new crew of men.¡± He didn¡¯t ask questions about the men I was with, not even a question about Nero. I was sure that Chad¡¯s informant who saw me at the cage fight saw me kissing the vampire king after the kill.


    ¡°Anyways, the boss is confident that you¡¯ll get the job done. Call me if you need further details.¡± Chad got up from the bench and started walking towards the park exit while I pretend to be engrossed in the book that I had in my hands. Uh-huh, of course, the boss was sure about my abilities, more so now because he knew that I have men to help me throw out his trash. I just need to word it better in front of the Vampire King.


    I left the park ten minutester and got into one of Nero¡¯s cars that he insisted that I use. His human driver was already seated, he swiftly started the car when I told him to get me back to the den.


    ¡°He wanted you to do what?¡± Nero clearly didn¡¯t approve cause I was sure with the super vampire hearing he can definitely hear what I said.


    ¡°Nero, stop asking me to repeat my words. My head is still swarming with questions. I wasn¡¯t even sure that I was going to take the job, but then I tell myself why the hell not. But now you¡¯re making me doubt myself and I¡¯m not sure why I feel the way I do now¡­ okay, now I¡¯m bbering and it¡¯s getting annoying.¡±


    Nero stopped my nonsense when he tilted my chin and kissed my lips, sucking the words out of my mouth. He was smiling, the vampire king was actually pleased that he got to stop me from my word vomit.


    ¡°Okay, as I said, I¡¯m going to kill Yubkin. He¡¯s the guy that headed the cage fighting ring. The Albanian mob boss wanted him dead. ording to Chad, Yubkin has beening up short with several deals that they did. It was due time to end their partnership.¡± I shrugged, and then I told him that Chad thinks Yubkin knows about me. That information managed to set off a change in Nero¡¯s expression. But only for a couple of seconds until he was back to the cold mask he wear so perfectly.


    ¡°Well then, that changes the situation. I¡¯m going to help you. You will do the deed but I¡¯ll be there to supervise. I wouldn¡¯t want to take the fun out of your workday.¡±


    That¡­ his words made me realize why he would be the perfect future something for me. He knows me.. he understands me. Anddd¡­ he showered me with shiny new toys. What can a female with psychopathic tendencies ask for, am I right?


    That night we made love and he took me to the edge several times until I was teetering high towards ecstasy as we both climaxed in each other¡¯s arms.


    When morning came, I woke upte just before lunchtime, and started my research on Yubkin Komarov. Then, it was another two hours until my phone buzzed with an iing call from an informant of mine who said that he had information on Yubkin.


    I was not a fool, I took everything seriously in great detail. But there was something in his voice, the urgency and the background noises telling me that he was sneaking out of his way to give me information on Yubkin.


    ¡°I have a friend, whose girlfriend said that she was close with Yubkin¡¯s woman. She told my friend that she knows where Yubkin might be this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m not sure about my schedule,¡± I lied. Everything was a bit shady before nightfall, meaning I have to trust Nero¡¯s human guards, which I don¡¯t. I never did trust humans. But vampire¡­ vampire is a whole other story. I might not trust thempletely, but I trust that they will guard my life better than Nero¡¯s human guards.


    ¡°Come on, Beauty, when did I ever give you the wrong information?¡± The man was a cheeky one, he had been my informant for almost three years now and he had never given me the wrong information, yet. Still, I was no fool. There¡¯s always a first time for everything.


    There you go¡­ there I go again with my stupid doubt. I huffed and brushed my doubts away and told him that I¡¯d check out the restaurant.


    Shaking my worries away, I get to our room, get dressed, sheathed my guns and knives, and called the human driver telling him that we were going to go to the city center. I texted Nero¡¯s phone and also Aldrich telling them my destination and who I was going with so they didn¡¯t have to ask anyone when they were both awake. Nero will need to feed Marshall, and Aldrich can touch base with my human driver or whatever it is they usually do when guarding their future queen a. k. a me.


    Everything went incredibly quickly when I got to the restaurant. Itpletely took me by surprise when I stepped into the restaurant¡¯s entrance and was greeted by guns. Lots of guns pointing at my pretty face. I could hear the strangled sound of my human guards being shot. Then my hands were quickly bound when I tried to reach my weapons.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°There¡­ there, you are truly as beautiful as your code name aren¡¯t you, beauty?¡± Yubkin, the balding pale-looking guy smirked at me before his fat hand pped my cheek hard and I tasted blood.


    ¡°That¡¯s for killing Dimitri and his crew. You had cost me a lot of men and I had to shut down our underground cage fight because of you.¡± Next, he went to p my other cheek. The second one reached my eye. It throbbed and I could feel it started to swell, my ears hurt from the sheer blow of his overly fat hand.


    ¡°Has anyone ever told you that you pped like a girl?¡± I licked the blood as I felt it trickling at the corner of my lips. I know I said the wrong thing when he punch my gut and it knocked me off my feet. ¡°Fuck¡­ you are so¡­ going to¡­ get in trouble¡­ for this.¡± I struggled to get my words out when it turns out that fat guys can surely pack a punch.


    Heughed telling me that it was wrong for me to work for the Albanians. ¡°You should be working for me instead. I¡¯ve been watching you. You would¡¯ve been such a good asset to me. But now, you¡¯re going to spend quality time with my best interrogator. He too, likes to collect pinkies, but he wouldn¡¯t stop at one finger. Or so I¡¯ve been told.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have time to reply to his smug attitude when I felt a needle prick my skin and everything went dark.

 49. To Rescue a Queen

    Rescue: save (someone) from a dangerous or distressing situation.


    Nero


    When I woke up Tessa was already gone, there was no note but I saw a text on my phone from her informing me that she was out with my human guards, taking one of my cars. She was seeking information on Yubkin. I didn¡¯t like it but at least she went with my human guards and this was not the first time she went out with them to do her own thing. I trust that she was more than capable of defending herself.


    After getting dressed I went straight to Marshall¡¯s room. I was still feeding him when Aldrich burst into the room, seeing his face made me realize something bad was going on and instinctively my mind went straight to Tessa.


    ¡°Give me a minute, send Marius in, and tell Vesper I need him.¡± I paused to press a gentle kiss on Marshall¡¯s forehead. ¡°My son, I need to go. One of your brothers, Vesper, is going to attend to you while I¡¯m gone.¡±


    Marshall looked at me, he didn¡¯t stop sucking on my wrist until I tilted his chin and stopped him. Luckily he had been feeding for a while and human blood willpensate for my feeding time until I can get back to him. Vesper will need to help him to adjust if I was gone longer than expected.


    Marius was in the room the moment I managed to detach myself from the new prince. Vesper entered less than five minutester while I was talking to Marius leaving him with more instructions on security for the den.


    ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Tessa¡¯s in trouble, I need you to tend to Marshall while Marius covers for Aldrich. Cornd will be notified soonest to take over Marius¡¯s post. But I need you to take care of your brother.¡± I cupped his jaw before wrapping my hand around his neck to get his attention. ¡°I¡¯m counting on you Vesper, take care of him and take care of the den for me.¡± I kissed his forehead and waited for his reply. I needed to know that he understands what was at stake. He knows what Tessa means to me, he knows what¡¯s going to happen should anything go wrong.


    ¡°Everything is going to be alright Father, she¡¯s Tessa. She¡¯s strong.¡± Vesper told me in confidence. I nodded and stepped out of the room then hurriedly followed Aldrich who was already walking towards the den¡¯s driveway where a car was waiting for us. To my surprise, Ammar was in the driver¡¯s seat.N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Get in, I was with Aldrich when he got the news.¡± My eldest exined and I didn¡¯t ask further.


    ¡°Tell me everything you know.¡± Aldrich had given me the summary that Tessa was ambushed at her meeting, our human guards were dead but not before one of them pressed the emergency signal in the car. The camera on the car dashboard recorded everything and now Aldrich was showing me the footage that was transmitted to our server when the incident happened. While watching,  Aldrich exined further the current situation.


    ¡°We have four human security there already on the lookout. Another two as snipers at the nearby buildings. I have strictly told them to hold back, not wanting to spook them and escte everything before we got there.¡± Aldrich kept on talking while I saw through the tablet how those Russian thugs shot our men. Then I saw Tessa, the angle was from the inside of the restaurant. Aldrich must¡¯ve had our human tech guy breach the restaurant¡¯s security footage. She was ambushed and I hissed when the fat guy pped her. Twice. Aldrich pointed out to me that he was Yubkin. Then I growled, my fists curled, needing to punch the human, preferably until Yubkin¡¯s guts were all over the floor when I saw how he punched her stomach until she was down to her knees.


    I didn¡¯t say much on our way there, but listening as Aldrich and Ammar discuss our point of entry. When we finally got to the restaurant, Ammar parked at the back entrance. Surprisingly their cars were still there, probably waiting for us since Aldrich told me that our little stunt at the underground cage fight had killed Yubkin¡¯s men and also his nephew.


    ¡°The guy got some nerve taking Tessa down to lure us in.¡± I eventually said when we got out of the car. Aldrich and Ammar were in front of me walking straight towards the door. Our human contacts had already made way for us to enter and we followed them hurriedly. There were four humans equipped with guns and night visions to indicate where Tessa was currently being held. But with our advanced hearing, Ammar was the first to run to the source of her voice. She was screaming in pain, and I can feel that she was being tortured.


    ¡°Secure our way out, we¡¯re just going to take a couple of minutes,¡± I said to our human counterparts before vanishing with Ammar and Aldrich, running toward the sound of her screams.


    Ammar breaks the door and six humans look at us in full panic mode when they saw who they were really dealing with. The three of us quickly moved to kill three of them which took only a second. The rest were stunned when they saw our fangs dripping with the blood of their fellow humans.


    ¡°You should take care of her, she¡¯d be dead s¡­,¡± Yubkin¡¯s snarkyment died before he even got to finish it. His eyes were wild when I grabbed him by the throat and easily pinned him, a few feet above the air with his back to the wall like he weighs nothing. Aldrich managed to kill the rest of the two men and Ammar was to Tessa¡¯s side releasing her from the ties that bind her.


    ¡°Kill him quick. Father, she needs you.¡±


    ¡°No! He will not die easily!¡± I growled when I bit the side of his neck taking a chunk of flesh and spitting it to the ground. The man screams his lungs out when I throw his body across the room while he tried to stop himself from bleeding out.


    I rushed to Tessa¡¯s side and saw the damage the man did to her. ¡°Hey, baby, shh¡­ I¡¯m here, you¡¯re going to be okay. Remember when we talked about you being one of us?¡±


    ¡°Wr-wrinkle¡­ f-free,¡± her voice was barely a whisper, she was losing blood and looking pale as a ghost already. My heart cracked watching her struggle to breathe. The fucker had stabbed her lung intentionally wanting her to die a slow painful death.


    ¡°Get Yubkin, don¡¯t let him die. I want him fed to the dogs. Let them eat him while he¡¯s alive.¡± I told Aldrich, then Ammar was by his side helping him out to make sure that it was done.


    ¡°T-thank y-you¡­¡± She smiled. Her bloodied hand held my arm while I watched the light in her eyes slowly dim.


    She didn¡¯t have much time.


    ¡°Tessa, my little killer, stay with me. I¡¯m going to give you my blood, okay? You¡¯re going to live then we¡¯re taking you out of here.¡± I didn¡¯t give her time to reply when I bit my wrist and let my blood drip on her cracked lips, letting her slowly drink it. She made a face and it got me to smile. ¡°I know it tastes like blood, but please drink up baby, it¡¯ll heal you.¡± I kissed her hair and inhaled the sweet coconut shampoo scent that she liked so much.


    Still feeding her with my blood, I cradle her body while waiting for Aldrich to get Yubkin out of the room and into the car that was going to transport him. ¡°I have a better idea, feed him to the rats. Put him in one of the abandoned observation rooms. Don¡¯t let too many of the rats in, just enough to prolong his torture. I want Tessa to see him slowly die.¡±


    I know Tessa will enjoy seeing him slowly being gnawed by the rodent¡¯s sharp teeth. Who knows she might want a little revenge for what he¡¯s done to her. She¡¯s my little killer and she will get whatever she wants.


    Then, when Yubkin is dead I¡¯m going to make her my queen and together we will rule the night, spending our eternal lives hunting and satisfying her every need.

 50. Vampire Bride

    Bride: a woman on her wedding day or just before and after the event.


    TessaThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    My body felt like it¡¯s been hit by a ton of bricks. Every part of me ached and my mind kept on repeating back to the day when Yubkin managed to hurt me at the restaurant. I know I needed to heal first before I take my revenge.


    Having a personal healer on my side was even more helpful. But it didn¡¯t take long before my mind started piecing stuff together. I drank Nero¡¯s blood. Marshall drank his blood too. Would that make me his daughter? Ew¡­ Would that mean that I couldn¡¯t have sex again with him since that¡¯ll be incest? Ugh¡­ The vampire thing was getting more and moreplicated. Especially when my mind was working on other things.


    I still need to find out how Yubkin had gotten to me. It was my informant for sure. Yubkin might have something on him. I also need to know if Chad was in on it, or worse if the Albanian mob boss was too. Maybe he wanted to branch out his business and he knows that Yubkin wanted me.


    Fuck¡­ all the thinking made my head hurt.


    ¡°Tessa, I know you¡¯re awake,¡±


    Okay, herees the inevitable.


    ¡°Are you my daddy now?¡± I asked after about a couple of heartbeats of opening my eyes. I expected everything, except a deep rumblingughter from the scary vampire king. Well, scary might be pushing it, because he was nothing but sweet to me. And when the sweet vampire kingughed at me, he gave this newly turned vampire an inferiorityplex.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going to enjoy spending the rest of our immortal lives together.¡±


    ¡°Is that a yes?¡± I asked again, hating that he was answering in words that were too puzzled out for my baby vampire brain to sort out.


    ¡°I sure hope not. In a couple of more hours, you¡¯ll be feeling well and we will continue with our mating ritual. But no, my little killer, I¡¯m not your daddy. You are to be my Queen, you¡¯re halfway there. I am bound to you, and it¡¯ll be a matter of time until you are bound to me.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. Now, rest for a bit while my blood heals your wounds. I¡¯m going to get everything settled and gather our children for the big news.¡±


    ¡°Big news? Our¡­ children,¡± I parroted since my brain had short-circuited and my eyes were heavy. Nero kissed my lips before everything once again got dark.


    It was long after I woke up that I decided to take a shower and then put on my all-ckfy loungewear before La was at my side. ¡°Good evening Mother,¡±


    ¡°Are you here to kill me?¡± I was on my feet, feeling surprisingly recharged when I walked towards the bathroom sink to look at my reflection. My back was to the door and I could hear every step that Nero¡¯s bratty daughter makes as she stepped into the room not caring that she was invading my privacy. It was amazing to think that my hearing was somehow enhanced after having Nero¡¯s blood in my veins.


    ¡°No, not anymore. You¡¯re almost our Queen. Father sent me to get you ready.¡±


    With the ensuite door opened, I saw that she was letting a man into the bedroom. He was carrying a big box of designer brands of women¡¯s clothing. I knew the brand just because I once spied on a high-end prostitute and she loved the brand.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She watched from behind me after she unpacked the ck velvet dress. It was a strapless long dress and it was gorgeous.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to find the little wrinkle I found justst week. Do you know what this means?¡±


    ¡°That you¡¯re bing one of us?¡± She smirked knowing that her kind had found the fountain of youth that many self-absorbed, beauty-obsessed humans craved.


    ¡°Eh yeah. I guess.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t sound so happy?¡± La looked at me. She was looking elegant in her dark red sleeveless long dress with a ruby choker to match the deep plunging neckline of her outfit.


    ¡°I don¡¯t exactly know what to feel actually,¡± I confessed after washing my face. Then, I stripped out of my clothes after she handed me the stunning-looking dress.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s toote to back away now. Everyone is here, even Lucius and a couple of our human friends.¡±


    I smiled when I heard that Lucius hade from Transilvania. It has been too long and I kind of miss the spooky castle-loving vampire.


    ¡°I¡¯m not backing out. I love Nero. Everything is¡­ let¡¯s just say I never n any of this. I nned to die alone, most likely someone will eventually put a bullet in my head.¡±


    There was a sudden halt of movement and I noticed, must be the vampire superpower thing but I realized that my words had surprised her. My thoughts didn¡¯t linger for long when I looked at my reflection in the mirror and I noticed that she was not in it.


    ¡°Oh god, this is thest time I can see myself in a mirror isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Humans.¡± Sheughed softly and helped me zip the back of my designer dress.


    ¡°Well, I guess I won¡¯t be needing mirrors anymore since I¡¯d be looking perfectly wless anyway.¡±


    ¡°If you must, we have a spell for mirrors. You can ask Fatherter.¡±


    ¡°Huh, okay.¡±


    ¡°Come, we already kept everyone waiting.¡±


    ¡°So, will we be doing mother-daughter bondingter?¡± I teased as I walk with her towards the main hall.


    ¡°If you summoned me yes, I don¡¯t want to disrespect my father¡¯s new bride.¡±


    ¡°Wow, okay, so you like to be on Nero¡¯s good side. Noted.¡±


    I could see my little remark had made her lip twitch but she didn¡¯t say anything, not with Lucius and Vesper greeted us.


    ¡°Mother,¡± they both said in unison.


    ¡°Oh wow. Way to make me feel that much older.¡± I deadpanned but let them kiss my hand and congratte me on being their dad¡¯s vampire bride.


    Okay, I might feel a bit out of character here. On one hand, I wanted to flush out who set me up for Yubkin, but on another, I wanted to be Nero¡¯s vampire bride, along with having so many overgrown children calling me mother. If only my granddad could see me now, I¡¯m sure he¡¯d be happy for me. The man had been worried for my life since the day he found out about my personality disorder.


    ¡°What amused your mind just now, my beautiful bride?¡±


    I grinned at Nero who was beside me the moment I entered the main hall with Lucius, La, and Vesper. Constantine and Ammar were talking to Marshall in the other corner of the room, probably getting to know their new brother.


    ¡°I think my granddad will be happy seeing me settling down with a man. Um¡­ vampire or not, he had been worried since the day he found out about my psychopathy disorder.¡±


    ¡°Only you would call being mated to a vampire settling down. I think you will fit in well with us, Mother.¡± Vesper interrupted us before he kissed my cheek and congratted me again before joining Ammar and the rest of his brothers in their seats. La hugged Nero and congratted both of us before Lucius did the same. Then, Nero took my hand in his and he ushered me to the two throne-like gaudy chairs in the main hall.


    His vampire n was present and they were quiet went Ammar took the center and demanded their attention.


    ¡°Tonight, King Nero Severus Xerxes will be one with his future Queen. She will leave her humanst name and be Tessa Xerxes of the Xerxes vampire n. She will be one with our King and in rtion we will protect our Queen with our lives. Those who disapprove of their unitye forward now and you may leave the n.¡±


    I was looking at the crowd as Ammar paused to let anyone voice their disapproval. I didn¡¯t think they would easily leave the n though I was curious as to who didn¡¯t want me as their Queen. But when the crowd went boringly quiet, Ammar carried on.


    When Ammar finally finished Nero got up and held out his hand for me. I took his hand and stand next to him in front of his n and let him continue after Ammar.


    His words became a blur of sweet nothings. I heard him pledge his life and told everyone that I would be his forever queen. My brain was strangely foggy with so many feelings flooding until he took me in his arms and I felt his fangs pierced the crook of my neck. I closed my eyes feeling the pain and letting him drink my blood. My body felt weightless as I let him and surrendered my life to him. I couldn¡¯t help to moan and then feel his growl while he tightened his hold on me. I could almost feel the serenity when my life was a thread away from being gone. Then, secondster he guided my mouth to his neck and told me to drink.


    With blind faith, I bite his neck and couldn¡¯t believe myself when I felt my canines elongate and prick his skin letting his blood sip through my lips. There was no denying that I was feeling the hunger for his blood as I sucked him ferociously. I groaned when his hands gripped me stronger and I let out a needy growl when I felt him forcing me away from his neck.


    I hissed when a few of his followers came forward to defend their king but Nero grabbed me by the waist and I whimpered needing to have more of him.


    ¡°Patience my little killer, tonight we will hunt, and I also have a special treat waiting for you down in the dungeon.¡± His fingers wrapped around my neck as his deep soothing voice calmed me down. I let him kiss me and let his tongue tangle with mine before finally moving back when someone cleared his throat behind us. It was Ammar. Vesper was grinning as the rest of his children came forward giving me the wee into their so-called family of vampires.

 51. Second chance

    Fated: be destined to happen, turn out, or act in a particr way.


    Nero


    ¡°You do know what they say about the couple who hunts together stays together, right?¡± I told my new bride as I ushered her down to our dungeon. Ammar and Aldrich were in front of us while the rest of my children were still in the main hall, getting to know Marshall better.


    ¡°Wow¡­ now, you¡¯re just putting words in my mouth.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be only time before I put something better in your mouth,¡± I licked her ear and felt her shudder when my hand rested on her waist.


    ¡°It¡¯s rude of you to tease with promises of a good time when we¡¯re heading down the dungeon with your son and your guard.¡±


    ¡°Our son, the moment you bound yourself to me, you bound yourself with all of my sired children.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a good thing that I¡¯m wrinkle-resistant now. I don¡¯t exactly know what vampire-sired children got up to these days, I¡¯m just hoping they won¡¯t distract our sexy times.¡±


    ¡°Seriously Mother, you know we have excellent hearing right?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ okay, this might be a fun thing after all,¡± she grinned at me and I realized that it wasn¡¯t just her that was going to adjust to her new situation. Apparently, my children need to adjust as well, starting with my eldest, Ammar.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°So, you haven¡¯t told me, is our bedroom soundproof? and is that just for human ears or does that apply to vampire¡¯s ears also? Because with all the new biting and me being vamp queen, I¡¯m feeling rather peckish for my king.¡± She giggled uncharacteristically and that made meugh while Ammar and Aldrich both groaned simultaneously.


    When we arrived at the dungeon, standing in front of the cell where Yubkin was held, Tessa was nowhere near peckish. She was thirsty for blood when she saw Yubkin in the corner of the room trying miserably to stop the rats from nibbling on his legs. The wound on his neck was still dripping blood though it had been patched recklessly when Aldrich had a healer prolonging his death. The bandage was soaked through with his blood. The man probably had less than an hour to live.


    ¡°Let me in,¡± she demanded, and Aldrich was more than happy to open the cell door for his new queen.


    ¡°You,¡± Yubkin looked at her in disbelief, his eyes widened when he saw that she was walking towards him and the rats scurried away. If his mind was wondering how the hell she healed quickly, he did not voice his thoughts.


    Tessa didn¡¯t give him the chance to get up when she easily lifted him by his neck. Yubkin didn¡¯t give much of a fight as he was screaming when his wounded neck was held carelessly like he weighs nothing. When Tessa showed him her new sets of fangs he let out a high pitch shriek, a pathetic one, that made her not wasting any time when she bit and drank his blood. His hands tried to grab her, helplessly trying to make her stop.


    When Yubkin stopped moving Tessa threw his lifeless body across the room before wiping her mouth with the back of her hand.


    ¡°Okay, is it bad that his blood taste so damn good? Will I need to check for any transmitted diseases? And why the hell didn¡¯t you stop me?¡± There was no panic in her voice, only a clear annoyance.


    ¡°All human blood will taste good. No, you won¡¯t need to check for any disease. We¡¯re immortal beings. And the man hurt you, it¡¯s your right to want to finish him off.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ okay,¡± she let the matter go easily and was at my side in mere seconds.


    ¡°Aldrich, get the cleaners to dispose of his body. Ammar, help me with the fallout with the humans. Make sure that there¡¯s a cover story for Yubkin and his men when the human liaison ask. I and Tessa will retreat to our quarters and not be disturbed.¡±


    ¡°Of course Father, once again, congrattion.¡± Ammar nodded and Aldrich moved back to call his men. I took Tessa¡¯s hand in mine and lead her to our living quarters.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you clean,¡± I unzipped her dress and let the material fall to the floor leaving her in her sexy lingerie. She turned around and gave me her sexy smile before kissing me hungrily. She was always horny after a kill and I was too willing to give her was she needed.


    When she helped me with my suit jacket, I let the expensive material join her dress on the floor. But when her hands fumbled with my belt and my pants, my dick was straining in my boxers already. There was such urgency, but I let her with her task while my hands roamed her backside and slipped under her sheer panties and cupped her ass cheeks, squeezing them, making her moan and ripping my thousands of dor pants along with the buckle and my briefs.


    ¡°Oops¡­ is this part of the vampire¡¯s strength?¡± She asked biting her lip not sure if she was going tough or try to ask more questions.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ we¡¯re going to have so much fun, little killer. We¡¯re probably going to wreck the bed. I¡¯ve been imagining having sex with you and testing your vampire endurance.¡±


    Her eyes widened like she was too excited but in seconds, she had me pinned to the wall.


    ¡°Fuck yes,¡± I groaned when I heard the wall crack behind me. I let her kiss my lips with a demanding force. The buttons of my shirt scattered all over the floor as she easily rip it away from my body. I was naked and I felt her wet pussy when she stood between my thigh and rubbed up on me while she gripped my wrists to my sides and breathed heavier while kissing me with her new vamp-lust-induced strength.


    The way she took charge was hot, but I needed more when I easily broke away from her grips and grabbed her, picking her up to wrap her legs around my waist while walking towards our bed.


    Ripping her flimsy lingerie was an easy thing but I did not expect her to bite me and let me know that she needed more when I had her pinned on her back. My queen looked so beautifully arousing against the bed sheets. ¡°Damn it, little killer,¡± I grabbed her hair, tugged them back, and licked her throat before sinking my teeth into the supple creamy skin on the crook of her neck.


    She moaned and flipped me roughly to straddle my chest. Her eyes were sexy and needy at the same time that I almost lost it when I grabbed her ass pulling her closer. Itched onto her clit, and started licking and sucking while she ridden my mouth making me hungry for more. My cock was excruciatingly hard and I needed her when I turned her around and she wrapped her mouth around my aching length while I was back to enjoying her taste, parting her legs, taking her higher while her throat took my cock deeper and I thrust deeper, making her gag.


    She climaxed and I smiled between her legs before sucking her dry and moved to grab her and spooned her from behind. She hummed in contentment when my cock slipped from behind, and entered her still throbbing pussy, while I wrapped my arms around her, cupping her breasts and ying with her nipples.


    ¡°Fuck, Nero,¡± she reached her hand back to guide me to her neck, telling me to bite her. I never bite so much while having sex but with her, it was just too stupid not to. I thrust harder, deeper, and faster until I had her front against the bed and my hand was holding the small of her waist up. My other hand was on her shoulder keeping her in ce. My knees parted her thighs wider and she whimpered, whining, and her knees were trying to hold herself up while I fuck her with the vampire pace I¡¯ve been holding out on her. She was screaming my name, by the time she climaxed for the second time.


    I didn¡¯t let her rest when I grabbed her and positioned her hands on the headboard. I was back inside her when she let her hand go, held on to my arm, and her head rest beautifully on my shoulder. She clenched and I gripped her waist in such force that it would break her if she wasn¡¯t turned. I pulled her down, her hair framed her face against the lush pillows when I pushed inside her once again and she hold on to my body. This time she was looking into my eyes, and I was back to kissing her telling her that I was too fucking close.


    ¡°Give me, my king, give me your all,¡± she said throatily and clenched her walls around my cock and I was done. I came. Hard. So hard that her bite lulled me into the most peaceful sleep I¡¯ve had in decades thinking that she was it. The second chance that I¡¯d never known I¡¯d get.

 52. Being mom

    Snitch: to secretly tell someone in authority that someone else has done something bad, often in order to cause trouble


    Tessa


    Days flew by easily when being Nero¡¯s queen meant having mind-blowing vampire sex. But when Ammar reminded me that I still have a traitor out there and told me that no one messed with their queen. I willed myself to utch myself from daddy king to handle the matter of my informant.


    ¡°Aww¡­ this is sweet,¡± I remarked when he opened the car door for me. ¡°Thank you, son, now tell me, what have you found out? I bet it was my informant, that guy had always been sleazy but I thought I have scared him shitless a long time ago.¡±


    I could almost see the imaginary roll in Ammar¡¯s eyes when I called him Son. And my heart fluttered with strange yfulness. I should really check if being a vampire has cured my psychopathy disorder. Not having to pretend my feelings around humans have been quite rxing and working together with Ammar and Aldrich to catch my traitor would be a lot of fun. I¡¯d imagined.


    Nero was back to handling the new addition to his line of sons and it was sweet seeing how Marshall hadtched on to Nero¡¯s side before Vesper took over and gave his brother a one-on-one hunting guide.


    I haven¡¯t been introduced to the hunting side of being a vampire, simply because of all the sex. But now I¡¯d assume hunting my traitor would fall into the same category.


    ¡°This is us doing the mom and son bonding, isn¡¯t it? I feel closer to you already.¡± I teased Ammar and he gave me a look. Well, I guess I couldn¡¯t win them all.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Aldrich interrupted from the driver¡¯s seat and Ammar got out of the car in a record time. Well, maybe because he was just being his vampire self. I mean who wouldn¡¯t want to spend time with their new mom?


    John, my informant, who had likely used a fake name which he picked for himself was about to run out of his apartment when Ammar and Aldrich intercept the guy. There was something amusing to watch the man cower in front of two male vampires. John must¡¯ve sensed the grave danger he was in when he turned around and saw me.


    ¡°He was going to kill me!¡± he desperately said, trying to defend himself.


    ¡°And you think I won¡¯t?¡± I smirked and stepped closer, my trustee knife was in my hand when I cornered him to the abandoned alley next to his apartment building, far from prying eyes and street cams.


    ¡°I¡­ they threatened to gut my insides and sell my¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t let him finish when my knife carved the side of his neck, on the spot where I heard his pulse beating faster.


    ¡°What were you saying? And Yubkin is dead, just in case you were wondering. You should pick your winning team carefully, John. I trusted you.¡± I licked my lips when his blood trickled down his neck sipping through his boring colored grey shirt.


    ¡°P-please¡­¡±


    ¡°Aw¡­ it¡¯s sweet of you to think that I¡¯d take pity on you.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± He hissed when I pinned him to the wall and pressed the knife into his wrist. It punctured and made a long line with the tip of the knife. His blood dripped onto the ground while the man was actually crying from the pain.


    ¡°Such a waste,¡± I grabbed his wrist and licked the blood when hunger suddenly hits. And I didn¡¯t think twice when I pushed his chest with my other hand to keep him still and started draining his blood while the man looked at me in pure horror. It only took moments before the man became lifeless in my hands.


    ¡°Ugh, this hunger is going to take all the fun in my profession,¡± I grumbled, wiping the blood with the back of my hand, and let the man drop to the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s best to have your fill before going to work then,¡± Ammar stated as he helped Aldrich position the body and take his phone and wallet making it look as if our dear John was mugged and left to die.


    ¡°I will contact our coroner friend and inform him to make adjustments to his findings since your friend¡¯s blood was drained,¡± Ammar exined as he stepped away from John¡¯s body.


    ¡°Right, okay, so where to now?¡±


    ¡°Back to the den, Father asked for your attendance.¡±


    ¡°Did he now?¡± I arched my brow, thinking why would he want me there when I wanted to meet up with Chad and poke through his brain, wanting to know if my handler knows a thing or two about what John did.


    ¡°He wanted me to make sure you are not to wander in the streets, now that you¡¯re his Queen. He has enemies, Mother. And you¡¯re his weakness.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very thoughtful of him. So, he wanted me to hide now that I¡¯m his queen?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    There was a spark of amusement in Ammar¡¯s eyes. I didn¡¯t tag him as a mischievous son, but I was surely going to have fun with my eldest. And the night was still young.


    ¡°Have you had dinner, son? It was rude of me not to offer you, my untrustworthy informant. How about we take a stroll and we can visit my handler. You can have him if he knew even the slightest thing about John setting me up with Yubkin.¡±


    ¡°We have blood delivered, and there are humans willingly offered their blood. I will let Father exin that to you. But we limit our hunt now that we are expected to y nice with the humans.¡±


    Ammar doesn¡¯t look pleased with the facts and that was when I know we¡¯d get along just fine. ¡°Well, son, you and I both don¡¯t like ying nice with the humans. I think it¡¯s overrated. Humans and their feelings¡­ pfft,¡± I waived my hand dismissing the absurd thought out of my head.


    I called Chad when my ass parked in the backseat of one of Nero¡¯s cars. Aldrich was waiting for my instruction while Ammar just shrugged at him when the guard raised his eyes as if he was questioning our next destination.


    ¡°Chad, my friend. Since I¡¯m a very busy woman today, I need you to tell me the truth. Are you responsible for Yubkin¡¯s and John¡¯s death?¡±


    ¡°No, wait, John¡¯s dead? Why?¡± His quick reply indicated that he truly did not expect the informant to be dead. ¡°Damn it, beauty, do you have anything to do with this?¡±


    When I didn¡¯t answer Chad cursed, and from there I was convinced that he didn¡¯t know anything about John delivering me straight to Yubkin. There were no words needed, we understand each other perfectly. I ended the call without saying anything further. Not when I already know his answer.


    ¡°Back to the den, boys. I have a king to please.¡± I smirked knowing I didn¡¯t want to defy my new mate. At least not when I was horny after my kill. Maybe tomorrow when I¡¯m bored I¡¯ll go take a long walk to annoy my king. Cause I for one, didn¡¯t want our union to be boring. A little fight and a whole lot of make up sex will always be a good foundation for a rtionship. Yeah, I know stuff. I read books and study humans.

 53. Moving on

    Docile: well-behaved, quiet, and easy to control.


    Lowell


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, why can¡¯t I go home?¡± It has been days maybe even more than a week since they held me against my will. Honestly, I¡¯ve lost track of time with the days and nights being the other around. Here, the ce came to live at night, surely because they were vampires and they checked in on me during their waking hours.


    At least my new room was better than the dungeon where they shackled me when they first took me in, still, I had no freedom. Okay, I admit that it was my fault for wanting my half-sister dead because of her money. But still, I¡¯d prefer they decide what they¡¯d do to me rather than not having a clue about the days toe.


    ¡°Lowell, you¡¯re our new Queen¡¯s half-brother. At the moment she¡¯s still adjusting to her new role as our queen and she¡¯s yet to determine how she¡¯s going to proceed with you. Besides you¡¯re safer here. Imagined Yubkin¡¯s men wanting revenge on you.¡±


    ¡°I have a life.¡± I interrupted with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°A life that she saved,¡± Vesper, the handsome-looking vampire smirked pointing out that she did save me. I still find it weird that I acknowledged his good looks, but I quickly brushed my thoughts away and thought about my miserable life instead. Tessa did pay my debt but then killed Yubkin and his men. A fucking waste of money, but hey, maybe that¡¯s just her being too rich to care.


    Since I¡¯ve been moved upstairs to their so-called guest bedroom Vesper had been the one who regrly checked up on me. He had been updating me on the situation and how my life was so fucked up that now I was indebted to my half-sister, the one that I intended to kill in the first ce.


    This was a waste of time. I knew that I was doomed the moment they have me shackled in their dungeon. If I was not dead back then, it would be only time until I would be dead. Hell, maybe I was being kept for their meal. The fact that I was half-werewolf didn¡¯t seem to affect my predicament, or so I thought.


    ¡°Stop being so morbid, I could practically hear your mind counting down the hours until we kill you. Well, good news, we couldn¡¯t simply do so because you¡¯re half-werewolf. We do not want to trigger a feud between species. So ease your mind and rx.¡±


    I wish it could be that easy, simply because Vesper looked too damn attractive. I couldn¡¯t believe that I was questioning my sexuality after more than twenty years of being straight as an arrow. Maybe it was the vampire in him, or maybe I¡¯ve always been a little bit gay.


    It doesn¡¯t help that the vampire seemed to notice that I took interest in him and he kept on waving his freak g, beaconing me to pay attention to his perfectly handsome face supported by his ridiculous body in expensive tailored shirts, suit jackets, and pants that hugged his ass perfectly.


    I never invited him to get close to me, but sometimes he would and I never pushed him away either. I kept on telling myself that it was me being a hostage, that the fear for my life made me stay still when Vesper trails his hand on my face or graze my cheek. I would stay, even when he ced a hand on my shoulder or arm. As the days went by, he got bolder and I was letting him.


    When he sat beside me and put his hand on my thigh, I didn¡¯t push him away. ¡°You know, you¡¯re quite docile for a man who said that he was kept against his will.¡±


    His hand cupped my neck, he was leaning in and was about to kiss me when I found my voice and replied. ¡°I¡­ I just want this to get over with.¡± I did not expect him to back away. Maybe he needed more resistance, I have no idea what he wanted. But when he got up and the door opened, I realized he knew there was someoneing.


    It was Tessa and her vampire king. Instantly, there was a relief flooding inside me, thinking the time hade. Finally, the uncertainty wasing to an end.


    ¡°Lowell, I¡¯ve talked to Nero and we have agreed that letting you go for now is not an option.¡±


    My heart sank, and she must¡¯ve seen it in my face when she continued. ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is that keeping you here, in our Den among vampires might not be ideal for you. You have to understand that you might still be in danger. With that in mind, Vesper will take you to his home up in the mountains where it¡¯s far enough from the city. And¡­ he actually has the backyard for your wolf to um¡­ roam.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I looked at Vesper who seemed as oblivious as me. The news must¡¯ve been new to him too since he didn¡¯t say anything until Nero asked him if he was willing to take me in. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be okay with going back home. You don¡¯t have to babysit me,¡± I looked at Vesper who was already shaking his head at me.


    ¡°No, Tessa is right. If they catch you, they might do worst. And aside from what you might think, this is the best solution for now. The wolves are watching and they know about you and Tessa. Yes, Mother, Aldrich had filled me in with the information. If¡­ they retaliate, we surely didn¡¯t want a halfbreed blood in our hands. We need you alive.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Vesper, Ammar will stay to take care of Marshall. Constantine wille to help next week. So, your sole duty is keeping Lowell alive.¡± Nero exined and I kept my mouth shut. It was useless for me to argue.


    ¡°Look, Lowell, it was never my attention to keep you from living your life. Hell, I wouldn¡¯t even know about you if you weren¡¯t so eager to kill me. I am done with our father, but I am trying to do what¡¯s right for you. At least I tried to. Having a sibling is all new for me and human interaction isn¡¯t my strongest point.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Okay, how long?¡±


    ¡°Probably a month?¡± Tessa sought Nero for confirmation and when the king nodded I did the same. At least now I know that in one month, I¡¯d be released back to my home. Back to working a shitty job, back to my perfect shitty life.


    ¡°We¡¯ll work it out as we go along. I have money, I can help you start your life.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to. You¡¯ve paid my debt. I can sell my mom¡¯s house and start fresh somewhere.¡± There were too many memories. I miss my mom. I have nothing holding me back in this town. I might as well move and find a pack that takes in halfbreeds. I would need to do some research, and quiet little towns appeared more promising and more low cost than living in the city.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk when the timees.¡± Tessa ended the discussion. My half-sister was not having me argue about my future and I didn¡¯t want to do it also. I was done with their Den. She was right, I was getting bored and if Vesper has thend, I could use it to stretch my legs and let my measly excuse of a wolf roam his backyard.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± she was done with me and told Vesper that he can go back tonight with his guards, taking me with him.


    One month.


    You got this Lowell.

 54. Harmless Fun

    Jealous: feeling or showing envy of someone or their achievements and advantages.


    Nero


    ¡°I¡¯m still not sure about sending him off with Vesper. Remind me why am I doing this again?¡± Tessa asked me for the third or maybe fourth time already. I know that I should be bored by now. She had told me that she did not expect sudden care for other humans or vampires. Tessa confessed that it came so suddenly that she didn¡¯t think it was in her to give a damn in the first ce.


    ¡°Tessa, you know your half-brother is not going to be safe going back to his ce.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, I shouldn¡¯t even care about these things. This is me giving a damn. I should work more. I think this is what free time does to my brain and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s pretty.¡±


    I was not expecting her to be back working, she still needs to control her urges. I did not need my little killer on steroids. With her new urges for human blood, I need eyes on her all-time making sure she behaved ordingly. Pissing off our human liaison and triggering hunters were not in my future n. Not that we couldn¡¯t take them all, but we still need humans to survive.


    ¡°As much I don¡¯t want to see you bored, but you know that you still need to adjust. For now, I need you to stop working. It¡¯ll only be for a month or two, I believe you¡¯d be able to control your urges sooner.¡±


    Needing to feel her in my arms, my hands circled her waist and I smiled when she pressed herself t to my body.


    ¡°Really? That long? What am I supposed to do with my time?¡±


    I kissed her hair when sheid her head to the crook of my neck and her eyes closed as if she was cherishing our intimate moment. I was d that Tessa had paused on questioning herself because I wanted her to live in the moment. And having her in my arms was that perfect moment.


    ¡°Tessa, a month or two will fly by like a blip when we have forever between us.¡±


    ¡°Wow, are you sure you never work at Hallmark?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t need to work for money remember? We own establishments and do investments. You might want to think about what you¡¯re going to do with your money since it¡¯llst for more than a couple of decades. I¡¯d suggest properties as a starter.¡±


    ¡°I never nned stuff, I always thought I¡¯d die young.¡± She shrugged and I just had to kiss her lips and shut her up. I couldn¡¯t even think about her being dead.


    ¡°There will be no death for you when I¡¯m alive. I need you by my side. Alive.¡±


    ¡°Or under you, preferably with your cock inside me.¡± She grinned, her hand slithering between our naked bodies and stroking my length. I groaned when noticing that it was almost dawn and we needed to rest. ¡°We don¡¯t have time, it¡¯s almost dawn. Fuck, baby,¡±


    ¡°Mmh¡­ I¡¯ll be quick, we still have tomorrow right?¡± she winked and pushed me back to straddle me without waiting for my answer. She slipped my more than eager cock inside her tight wet pussy before she rocked her hips and took us high to ecstasy in less than an hour.


    ¡°We need to do this more, this is good exercise. I can feel my core tightening¡­¡± She babbled before closing her eyes and drifting off to sleep. She lets me clean her up before I slip back under the cover and hold her from behind, resting my head on her pillows needing to be as close as I could. I kissed the dip between her shoulder des before closing my eyes and ending our day in bliss.


    When I woke up the next day, Tessa was gone. She was parked in her drawing room, finishing off on her grim drawings of one of her victims. It was one of the projects that she was able to do since hunting and killing was strictly monitored, for the moment.


    It was an hourter when Helena came up to me as I went downstairs to talk to Aldrich. She cornered me in the hallway, pushing me back to her room before I see iting. She nted a kiss before I realized what she was trying to do.


    ¡°Helena, what are you doing?¡± I pushed her back though she was reluctant to let me go.


    ¡°I love you, you bastard. I thought you loved me. I was supposed to be your next queen. I fucking waited for you!¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I pushed her away until she stumbled on her dresser with a loud crack. Yeah, I was not regretting doing so. She¡¯s a vampire and she¡¯ll heal. My hand reached the door knob, opening the door with annoyance leaving her behind.


    ¡°Nero?¡± Tessa almost bumped into me. It took me a second to calm down and smiled only to have Helenaing out of her room with rage and deviousness but then quickly changed to the blushing innocence of a virgin bride. It would make me shake my head if Tessa didn¡¯t raise her perfect eyebrow at me. She looked jealous and angry when she saw that I wasing out of a bedroom with Helena behind me.


    ¡°My queen. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Helena scurried away leaving me with a smirk on her face the moment Tessa was not looking. Her look was silently telling me that she was more than happy to stir trouble between us.


    ¡°That¡¯s her right?¡±


    ¡°Helena, yeah, so you¡¯ve heard?¡± I know it would be only time before Tessa knows about Helena. Since I lost Irina, Helena and I had been intimate several times. Well, more than several and I ended things when I found that she was the jealous kind. Then, it wasn¡¯t long until I realized that I was hooked on Tessa.


    ¡°Yep, La doesn¡¯t like her and Vesper warned me.¡± She exined while her eyes were trying to find the truth in my words. Well, luckily I had nothing to hide and she knows it when she gave me her smirk.N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Do you want me to mess with her?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to y the jealous queen and let her have her fun?¡±


    Tessa pushed when I stayed quiet for more than a second.


    ¡°Aw¡­e on, let me have fun. I limit my kill for you, at least you can give me your ex. ¡± She pouted adorably and I couldn¡¯t say no to her.


    ¡°Okay, just be careful. Helena can be desperate at times.¡± I was not looking forward to cleaning any mess that maye with her little ytime. Huh, maybe I should just let her y with her toys in the backyard.


    But then I grinned when I saw that her step had a bounce as if she was too excited about the prospect of messing with Helena. I was not going to stop her, hell, I was not going to say anything to encourage anything. But I knew that I will need to inform Aldrich just in case.


    It was four dayster when Tessa was done ying the jealous queen whenever Helena was in her vicinity. Things escted when Helena decided that it was her chance to get close to me. Again. She came on to me knowing that Tessa was going to see us. She rested her hand on my chest, telling me that she would give us another chance. I wanted to roll my eyes, but let her have her devious way thinking this is the kind of thing that I have to endure for my bloodthirsty queen.


    Then, everything went downhill from there.


    ¡°Tell me, do you have a death wish? Do you not know that your new queen is a bloodthirsty bitch?¡± Tessa shoved her to the nearest wall, she demanded her answer while staring at Helena who bravely held her stare at my little killer.


    ¡°Why? Am I threatening you?¡±


    Tessaughed until she pushed Helena t against the wall. She held Helena by her neck and hissed. ¡°For four days, I¡¯ve been watching you brushing your hands on my Nero. Mine. I held back as you show your attraction to him, and now you dare to touch him like the true slut that you are.¡±


    I didn¡¯t see when she retrieved her knife but she was holding it and let the tip graze against Helena¡¯s cheek. She screamed. Obviously not from the pain but from the audacity of how Tessa had damaged her face. Tessa ignored her, she was being the cold-blooded killer that she was. Only a few knew about the upation of their queen and Helena was not one of them. When she had a taste of the real Tessa, she begged for her life.


    ¡°Do you want me to end you here?¡±


    ¡°N-no please¡­¡±


    When her wicked smile emerged I know it was going to be Helena¡¯s end.


    ¡°Come on, take a walk with me, Nero, I¡¯ll be out for a while. You can send Aldrich for me to clean the messter.¡±


    ¡°W-what? Nero, my king, you can¡¯t seriously let her¡­ what is she going to do to me?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s inviting you for a walk. Go with her.¡±


    There was reluctance in her demeanor, but no one dared to defy their king. So she went. And she was going to be no more.


    There, Tessa couldn¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t let her have her fun.

 55. Decades later

    Anomaly: something that deviates from what is standard, normal, or expected.


    Tessa


    ¡°Then there was Helena. It was more than two decades ago, I think. I¡¯m just saying that you¡¯re turning me into a jealous killer. At least you¡¯re not giving me wrinkles.¡± I pushed him back to our sofa in the middle of our living quarters and straddled his thighs.


    On quiet nights there was nothing more I¡¯d like to do than to climb and situated myself on hisp. We usually have our meals from blood bags to fill my thirst for human blood since I¡¯d be too tired to move my limbs after a satisfying orgasm between us.


    ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯m taking you out for a hunt.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a perfect date. Now, cuddle me close. You¡¯ve turned me into a cuddle slut.¡± I hummed in appreciation when he wrapped his pale hands around me and rested me on the crook of his shoulder.


    But the hunt that was supposed to happen the next day, happened two dayster when we visited Florence, Italy. We bought a castle together a couple of years ago in the countryside. With our sons and daughter slowly finding their mates, Nero¡¯s reign of power grew stronger and from time to time we needed to get away from the meetings and the power struggle.


    The night of our arrival I managed to bug him to take me on a hunt. Again. I was bored. Since I quit my day job as an assassin a decade ago, we¡¯ve been traveling. We mostly went to visit our son Lucius and stayed for a couple of months before Nero was needed back at the Den. We also asionally visit our countryside castle in Florence.


    That night, when my instinct told me to go to the alleyway, I saw a thin young man fighting for his life. He was surrounded by two other men. ¡°Do you think we should help him, he looked so young.¡± He looked like he was still in histe teens, though he was defending himself quite well. I rested my back on Nero while we decided to watch how he handled the two older guys with only a knife in his hand. I had to give it to him, the young man can handle himself better than I expected him to, so we stayed back and enjoy the show.


    When he finally managed to kill the man and pissed off his friend, he was smiling. Deviously. And like love at first sight, he made my heart stirred. It was a different kind of feeling than what I had with Nero. It was more like pride and I couldn¡¯t take my eyes away from him.


    ¡°You are attracted to him?¡±


    ¡°Um, yeah¡­ but it¡¯s not like when I¡¯m with you. Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Your instinct,¡± Nero began to exin. ¡°You have this urge to sire him. Make him one of us. I have been waiting for this day. I should¡¯ve known that our first would be someone who was good with a knife.¡± He smiled and kissed the top of my head. His hand wrapped me closer to his embrace. I was still shocked by his words, but my eyes were still glued to the younger man who was now about to kill his second victim. And when he was done he started searching for their pockets, emptying their wallets of their cash, and took their phones and wristwatches.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s follow him for a while and let you get the feel of our future heir.¡±


    And so we did. Two pawnshops and a visit to a shady-looking pharmacyter, we followed the young man to a rundown housingplex where we saw how his bleak future unraveled before us.


    ¡°Hey, Mom, I got your meds.¡±


    ¡°Emilian, my son, why are you wasting money on my meds? You should buy food, you look so thin.¡±


    ¡°I brought you some saltines for your broth and don¡¯t worry, I ate already. Come on,¡± I watched how Emilian helped his mom trying to force down her meal only to have her throw up on him. The young man excused himself telling his mom that he was going to get clean up. But then he went outside and silently cried until his shoulder shook from sheer desperation. I felt a tug to calm him down but rest back to Nero instead.


    ¡°Patience, my little killer. I need you to learn that not all sired vampires turned because of their fragile state. Sometimes it¡¯s much sweeter in the long run when they choose to be turned.¡±


    I nodded and kept on watching him. The next night we came to visit Emilian only to find him luring a sleazy tourist down the dark alley. Money changed hands after he let the guy fuck the life out of him. Emilian didn¡¯t shed his tears. I didn¡¯t see any regrets in his eyes. It was pure determination when he cleaned himself up. Then, with the crumpled money he went to the grocery store before walking to the shady pharmacy.


    ¡°Oh my god, Nero¡­ it was Lowell, Emilian reminded me of my brother. Vesper said Lowell whore himself out to pay for the Russians.¡±


    ¡°I know, my queen. Look, we should wait. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be long.¡± He took my hand and led me to follow him. I realized Nero was talking about his mother and I knew that she had the smell of death already.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nero was right, the next night we found that his mother had been taken away in an ambnce and she had passed away en route. Emilian looked lost in the hospital parking lot and that was when Nero urged me forward and show myself to him.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Tessa. Are you alright?¡± It was strange of me to have feelings for another. Had I been wrongfully diagnosed with my psychopathy disorder?


    ¡°I-I¡¯m Emilian. No, I¡¯m not. My mother, she¡­ she just passed away.¡±


    ¡°Do you mind if I help you? you reminded me of my brother.¡± I paused and took a seat next to him on the hospital bench, away from the bustle of the entrance. ¡°See, he¡¯s my half-brother,¡± I decided to keep on talking to take his mind away from the current situation. ¡°We have different moms, but uh¡­ his mother passed away and I was not there when he needed me.¡± There, I didn¡¯t lie.


    ¡°So now what? you troll around the hospital ground and try to enve me into your human trafficking ring?¡±


    Wow, I have to admit that Emilian was quite capable of taking care of himself. The way he was using that someone might benefit from his desperation was a good one.


    ¡°Not human trafficking, let¡¯s just say I want us to be friends. let me help you get back on your feet.¡± I kept my tone calm, trying to convince him to put his trust in me.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    There was hesitation from his side when I put a hand on his arm. ¡°Let me take care of your mom¡¯s hospital bills and funeral? you will not be indebted to me, let¡¯s just say I really wanted to help you. No strings attached.¡±


    It was strange how truthful that sounded because it was true. I will not hold it against him if, in the end, he rejected the idea of being sired by me. But then my heart fluttered when he nodded and said thank you. ¡°I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m going to repay your kindness, but know that someday I will.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s the thought that counts, and no pressure, there will be no expiry date on your promise. Let¡¯s just be friends and maybe one day you can meet Lowell, my brother, then you both can talk.¡±


    He gave me a small smile and nodded once again. And that was how we decided to stay longer in Florence since I didn¡¯t want to leave Emilian alone.


    At the funeral, there was just me, Nero, and Emilian. I introduced him to Nero, telling him that he¡¯s my husband. We talked for a while, and we found out that he was still neen years old. I could see how he scanned Nero from his tailored-fitted funeral suit to his fine designerbel leather shoes. There was no resistance from Emilian, he knew we have money and probably thought that we were just some rich folks who needed to feel good about themselves by giving money to strangers.


    I didn¡¯t say anything to deny his judgment of us. I just wanted to be there for him. To be his emotional support. And when the speaker started talking, we were quiet and let the funeral ceremony begin.


    Nero held my hand while I nced every couple of minutes just to check in on Emilian. Yeah, I was definitely turning more human with each passing year. A bit of an anomaly, but I was too far gone for the young man to care.

 56. Wanted

    Loss: the state or feeling of grief when deprived of someone or something of value.


    Emilian


    I did not expect help from a stranger. Mom and I had been surviving without anyone¡¯s help since the day Dad passed away. We use to be a small happy family until we were not. Losing Dad had taken a great toll on Mom¡¯s health until she too passed away and I was alone in the world.


    I didn¡¯t know how I¡¯d cope if it wasn¡¯t for Tessa who took pity on me. She adopted my grown ass and moved me to their castle. I was ashamed for a few moments before I told myself what the hell and let them take me in. I was neen, I should be able to defend myself, be independent, and just¡­ live. But I was so damn tired, it felt good for once to have someone taking care of me.


    When the third day came, I was wondering why haven¡¯t I ever seen them in the daylight. Yesterday I thought that they were working, but when I asked the cook who was preparing breakfast for me, she basically said to ask Nero and Tessa myself when evening came. I shrugged at her words and started eating my sandwich. It was just after lunch when I started getting bored and wandering around the backyard. I took out my trustee knife when I found a mountain of firewood and picked the best one out of the bunch and started carving.


    The sun was still shining when I started, I was smiling when I thought that I was going to carve Tessa a thank you gift for taking me in. When dad was still alive he would let me hang around while he worked then he would start teaching me to carve wood. I was supposed to be his apprentice, we talked about it when I was growing up. He would talk while working and I would happily sit in my little stool while watching him work on various parts of furniture.


    To date, my hand was still working under muscle memory. It was an easy thing for me. The early months after Dad¡¯s passing I¡¯d sneak out to his workspace and just get lost in his world. But when mom and I moved to a smaller ce we let his memory go. I kept his favorite carving knife, which was now my favorite carving knife.


    I didn¡¯t notice when my surrounding was getting dark after I move inside because of the heat. And of course that was when Nero and Tessa emerge from inside their home just like clockwork. But when I turned my head around to greet them my hold on the wood slipped and my knife cut into my palm. It was not that deep but it was bloody.


    ¡°Excuse us,¡± it was Nero who reacted first when Tessa was more than eager to quicken her step toward me. Probably to try to help me with my wound, because I did hear her hiss and I could swear I saw Nero was holding her waist with more strength than necessary.


    ¡°Um yeah, I need to clean up.¡± I put the carved wood aside and sheathed my knife before walking to the nearest bathroom. There was no first aid kit so I took a bunch of tissue and put pressure on my wound. Fuck¡­ I need a bandage.


    I eventually went back to my room knowing I had packed a bandage inside, my emergency kit somewhere under my clothes. It took me a few moments but I did find it hurriedly, then went to the ensuite bathroom to change the bloodied tissue and once again clean the cut and covered the wound with the small bandage. It would have to do until I find arger bandage, preferably a gauze. Ugh¡­ I think I need stitches, though that wouldn¡¯t be visible for maybe ever, since I still need to pay for mom¡¯s hospital bill. Maybe I should lie down. Maybe the blood will stop flowing.


    ¡°Come in,¡± I replied when there was a knock at my bedroom door.


    ¡°Hey, sorry about earlier.¡± It was Tessa.. she looked rxed and now looking concerned at my cut.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it was my fault, I didn¡¯t look at the knife. It was really sharp.¡± I smiled and she told me that it must¡¯ve been so when she saw the blood trickling down my palm.


    ¡°You need a bigger bandage for that. Can I?¡± She asked for my permission and I gave her my hand for her to take a look.


    ¡°Okay. On second thought, I need Nero. You should stay, justy back okay?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to, it¡¯ll be fine by tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯d need stitches for that.¡±


    ¡°No, please. It¡¯ll be okay. I owe you so much already.¡± The back of my eyes stings with heat. My chest tightened as I felt embarrassment overwhelming my senses and I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I let it all out when I cried and let her wrap her arms around me. It felt good. Mom usually hold me, and just the mere thought of her had me sobbing until my shoulder shook and I kept on wiping my nose with the hem of my t-shirt.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Emilian, don¡¯t. I will help you okay? Let me do this.¡±


    ¡°I was¡­ I was carving you a wooden puppy. I just feel like you¡¯re a dog person.¡±


    ¡°Well, I did grow close to Lucius¡¯ dog back in Transilvania. Lucius is one of our sons and um¡­ I don¡¯t know how to word this but I¡¯d like it if you would consider being one of us. There¡¯s this pull I have towards you. I couldn¡¯t exin it.¡±


    She did? Huh? That was strange¡­


    Because I did feel a pull towards her too. Her care felt maternal and somehow I felt safe and taken care of around her. It was stupid since I was neen years old. I was too old to be adopted and too old to be taken care of by a young rich couple with a beautiful-looking castle as their home.


    ¡°Okay, I need to stop babbling and actually get Nero to tend to your wound.¡± She kissed the top of my head before retreating towards the door and walking out.


    I sat up while I wait for her and Nero, and when he came with her behind him the older man looked serious. I didn¡¯t exactly know how old he was but what I know was that he looked expensive. Probably old money and I still couldn¡¯t get why they wanted me around. Then I remembered that Tessa wanted me to be one of them, whatever that means. But yeah I will need to think about it. Hard.


    ¡°Emilian, let me take a look at your cut. I can have our doctore here and stitch you up. And don¡¯t worry about the cost. Please, what Tessa wants she¡¯ll get.¡± He looked at his wife with pure adoration. It reminded me of my parents, both who had passed away, leaving me¡­ oh, fuck¡­ It was toote to hold back my tears when I felt my wet cheeks and saw Tessa¡¯s hands reaching out to wipe them and I let her. God, what was wrong with me and the crying?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, both of you looked so much in love. You reminded me of my parents, and they¡¯re both gone. So¡­ yeah,¡± I¡¯ve never felt so warm after losing both of my parents but to be in her arms¡­ and that was when I know.


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be a part of you. I was thinking you mean your family?¡± I watched as Tessa¡¯s smile grew and I started grinning.


    Nero raised his brow and I was suddenly afraid that I have mistakenly understood her words.


    ¡°I asked Emilian if he¡¯d like to be one of us. And yes, that means part of our family. You know you¡¯ve been waiting for me to spread my wings.¡± I heard her say to her husband and my shoulder rxes instantly.


    ¡°But first, please let me call our doctor, I think it needed a couple of stitches,¡± Nero stated after he took a look at my palm and carefully cleaned the cut before properly putting arger bandage to cover the wound perfectly. ¡°There, that should take care of it until the doctor is here. Why don¡¯t you rest while Tessa exins what she meant by making you one of us.¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand what he was referring to but I nodded anyway.

 57. A New Prince

    Vampire cult: is an alternative lifestyle and subculture based around the mythology of and popr culture based on vampires.


    Tessa


    ¡°Well, I guess I should tell you from the start. It might came a shock to you but I want you to open up your mind about us. Promise me not to run out of here once I tell you about who we really are.¡±


    He gave me a little chuckle promising me that he won¡¯t. He looked at me as if I was out of my mind. But I sat straighter trying topose myself, after two decades of being a vampire it was my first time telling anyone what I truly was and not killing them in the end.


    Do I want to tell him? Yes. Do I wish he stumbled on the knowledge of me and Nero being vampires instead of me sitting to his front trying topose my words? Yes, please.


    I cleared my throat before I start my exnation. ¡°My name is Tessa and I¡¯m a Xerxes, my husband, my mate, your future king is Nero Severus Xerxes. He is a vampire and so am I.¡± I paused trying to get a feel of how crazy did he think I was. Strangely, Emilian stayed quiet. Well, okay¡­ honestly, he looked shocked, his jaw dropped and it seemed like he was ready to put me into the nearest mental hospital in the vicinity. But Emilian remained still, and he let me continue whatever bullshit he thinks I was going to throw at him before confessing that I was indeed joking.


    My expression must¡¯ve hit his train of thought because he closed his mouth and finally stare at me and ask. ¡°You¡¯re telling the truth, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    I nodded and he got a little bit paler.


    ¡°W-why me?¡± he asked while he sat up in his bed and I could hear his heart beating faster while his eyes didn¡¯t leave mine. Emilian bravely put up a front though probably knowing that he couldn¡¯t leave the bed if I decided so.


    ¡°I told you before, I felt a pull towards you. I¡¯m sorry if I can¡¯t provide you with further exnation. But if you ept, I would like you to be one of us. I will sire you as my own. Our prince. And you will have to never endure anything like before¡­¡±


    ¡°Before¡­ you mean¡­ you watched me, didn¡¯t you?¡± he asked as he sat up straighter, his heart raced like he was ready to use me of something terrible. ¡°I felt someone was watching me thest couple of days before my mom passed away. It was you, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it broke my heart seeing how you fend for yourself on the street. I watched how you¡¯d do anything to take care of your mom¡­¡±


    ¡°You saw me do all that and you stayed back?¡± there was anger in his voice. Maybe I should be feeling a little guilty but I didn¡¯t. Ugh¡­ these damn rollercoasters of emotions are still forcing me to hit and miss in certain situations.


    ¡°Yes, I did and I¡¯m sorry, but Nero told me to. He wanted me to be sure, he wanted me to get to know the real you, and the man knows that I haven¡¯t been this emotional way back when I was still a human. Uh¡­ I¡¯ll tell you all about that when the time came.¡±


    But Emilian didn¡¯t care about my excuse. Instead, he went straight on telling me off. ¡°You could¡¯ve helped me save my mom, but you didn¡¯t? and now you wanted me to be your own? what kind of sick person are you?¡±


    Huh¡­ his words suddenly hit me in the chest. Nero must¡¯ve felt me through our bond because he was by my side secondster. His hand was on my shoulder as if he was trying tofort me though he knew that there was nothing he could do to ease the phantom feeling that pained me beyond any flesh wound.


    ¡°Emilian, your mom had the smell of death. She was embracing her final hours. We could save her and I¡¯m truly sorry that we chose not to. I know by watching you that you cared for her and that your mom meant so much to you. I¡¯d imagine she¡¯d be resting by now, free from her pain. After all of her struggle, don¡¯t you want that for her?¡± Nero gently told him, his voice was calming him down and I could hear Emilian¡¯s heartbeating back to normal.


    ¡°I guess¡­¡± He looked at Nero, then looked at me. I could see the hesitation in his eyes already.


    ¡°Nero, maybe this is not meant to be. Maybe we should just go back home?¡± I asked. Honestly, I was feeling a little bit lost. Maybe I needed to go back and get back to my drawings and my toys.


    ¡°Ssh¡­ my Queen, why don¡¯t we let things as is for now. Give Emilian time to think it over. The doctor is waiting outside, why don¡¯t we let him take care of his hand and we¡¯ll talk more tomorrow night.¡±


    Nero ushered me out of Emilian¡¯s room and I follow his lead. I looked at Emilian onest time, just in case he decided that being one of us was no longer his choice.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get you rested. You¡¯d be an amazing mother for him, he was just still struggling from his loss. I don¡¯t want you to think too much about it.¡±


    The night was still young, but I feel strangely emotional when I let Nero cuddle me until it was time for us to rest.


    *****


    When the next evening arrived, I was surprised to see Emilian was waiting for us.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about yesterday. I¡¯ve been thinking, and I want to apologize. My mom wouldn¡¯t want me to be that rude. You have helped me, and I am thankful for it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡±


    ¡°And¡­ um, if you still want me¡­¡±


    ¡°You want to be our Prince?¡± I cut his unsure suggestion and questioned him directly.


    ¡°Prince?¡±


    ¡°Of course, our Prince, I¡¯m a Queen and Nero is our King, by agreeing to be sired by me you¡¯d be one of our sons, our Prince,¡± I exined when Nero took a seat on the nearby sofa, while I joined Emilian and sat beside him.


    ¡°How many siblings will I have? I¡¯ve never had a brother or sister before.¡± He asked looking a bit more rxed and curious at the notion that he would have someone to confide in. Family, and not wanting to be alone, was the feeling that I got from him.


    ¡°Well¡­ you¡¯re in for a treat. We have  five sons and one daughter, they are all older than you¡­ wayyy older than you.¡± I grinned and he finally smiled at me. Nero got up and kissed the top of my head, already giving me the go-ahead.


    ¡°So¡­ what do I need to do to be adopted by you?¡±


    ¡°Okay, herees the hard part,¡±


    ¡°H-hard?¡±


    ¡°Well yes¡­ I have to drain your blood then you¡¯d drink mine toplete the process. From there, I basically have to nurture you for weeks until you can feed for yourself.¡±


    Emillianughed, then heugh louder until hisughter slowly died down when he saw that none of us wereughing with him.


    ¡°You¡¯re being serious, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Well, of course¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh shit, you¡¯re serious when you say that you¡¯re a vampire? here I thought you¡¯re just some rich castle-dwelling family with a crazy fascination with a vampire cult.¡± His eyes were staring at us like he couldn¡¯t believe it. There was shock in his eyes, but not fear. Thankfully, he didn¡¯t fear us.


    ¡°Really? Nero, is there even such a thing?¡± I looked at my king, he had lived the longest he must¡¯ve known something about it.


    Neroughed and told me of course there is. ¡°Those crazy neighbors of ours, a mile north from us. They kept on inviting us for dinner and we always refused just because it was weird seeing humans wanting to be like us. Plus, I don¡¯t like their style. Seriously, if you¡¯re that entric wanting to be a vampire, at least do your research and not copy everything from some blockbuster movies.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve been there?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, once, and let¡¯s not get off track here and get back to our future Prince?¡±


    Emilian blushed while his eyes ping-ponged between me and Nero.


    ¡°So, yes to answer your question we are the real thing. I¡¯m the king of one of the oldest Vampire ns. Should you be our son, you will be our Prince and will get assigned bodyguards. You wouldn¡¯t have to worry about money. Then, when you are ready, it could be years or decades from now, you will be assigned a territory to rule. But for now¡­ just know that we will take care of you as part of our family.¡± Nero exined, his voice was clear and exuded authority.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    ¡°Right?¡± I grinned and Emilian looked at me with a whole new perspective and I was liking it. Who knew that King Nero was good at convincing people to join our cult? Eh¡­ I mean our n.


    ¡°So, what do you say?¡±


    ¡°I say, yes, how would you like to drain my blood?¡±

 58. Epilogue

    Three monthster


    Nero


    ¡°He will cause trouble that spoiled son of yours,¡± I grumbled after Emilian¡¯s bodyguard reported that once again the kid yed with fire when he decided that it was okay for him to follow Tessa¡¯s footsteps and y assassin for one of the local gang members.


    ¡°Oh, my sweet king, he¡¯s your kid too. I know you adore him. He¡¯s just finding his ce in the city, Emilian just moved from his hometown. There¡¯s nothing wrong with him. He¡¯s perfectly perfect.¡± My little killer said in her sweet loving words cing her legs on mine, straddling me, and cing her arms around my shoulders.


    We were having a nice quiet evening away from our children and the hectic affairs of vampire younglings, on top of Emilian¡¯s. Now that almost all of our sired children were mated, they¡¯re busy with their own families. I shouldn¡¯t have anything toin about when my bloodline was expanding and getting stronger. Still, little stuff got me agitated even when I have my Queen to take the edge away.


    ¡°Emilian can be such a baby.¡± I groaned, though my tension started to ease down from her kisses.


    ¡°That baby has a daddyplex, he craved your attention. This is why he¡¯s doing it. I told you already. Remember, I study humans since way back when I was diagnosed with my psychopathy disorder.¡± Tessa exined, yeah¡­ she had told me many times before.


    It was not that I didn¡¯t give the kid enough attention, but thest few weeks I have been busy with the human liaison. Another change within their organizational structure that I wished I didn¡¯t need to go through. It was really tiring from our side. I was getting bored with the human trust issues. Ammar had been my go-to, buttely, he was also busy with his territory.


    ¡°My little killer, can you be a dear and talk to our youngest and tell him to y nice, maybe tag along with his brother Marshall. Or go tell him to visit Lucius? A nice clean Transylvania vige air should do him some good.¡±


    Tessa giggled beside me. ¡°I might take you up on it. A mother and son bonding time should be good.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    She knew¡­ she absolutely knew that by suggesting so, I¡¯d being along with them. There was no way I wanted to be apart from her for longer than a few days. ¡°You¡¯re doing this on purpose,¡± I yfully used and she lets out another soft giggle.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s settled we¡¯re leaving tomorrow. I¡¯ll go tell Emilian to pack, and you go get naked. I¡¯m going to ride my king when I get back in a few minutes.¡± She leaned down and kissed me before telling me that she loves family trips.


    ¡°While we¡¯re there, we should think to invite all of our children and set a day for the whole family.¡±


    ¡°Tessa, you know that kind of gathering might get our human liaison thinking the worst. What we view as an intimate family moment, they would interpret as the great regional vampire gathering, plotting to take over human reigns around the world.¡±


    She huffed as if she was disappointed. However, I know she was going to do it anyway. There was something eerily simr between her and Emilian. The point was, Tessa would do whatever she wanted. The difference with Tessa was that I wasn¡¯t going to say no to her. If she wanted a gathering of the whole family then she will get it. She¡¯s my Queen, basically, whatever she wishes I will try my best to amodate, the hell with the consequences.


    Three dayster we were all gathered in our Transylvanian castle in the little vige of the touristy Drac vige of Biertan. Ammar, Vesper, La, Constantine, Marshall, and Lucius were there. We were happy parents even when Emilian showed upte after giving an excuse about how he was held up by two tourists wanting their scare of the true vampire being.


    ¡°Oh no, did you scare them shitless?¡± Vesperughed. Out of all of our children, Vesper not surprisingly, was the one closest to our younger ones. He even got Marshall to open up to him better than the rest of us. I was d how things were working out with him and Tessa¡¯s half-brother, Lowell.


    ¡°Yeah, well sort of. It was hard scaring them when one of them was having a hard-on.¡± Emilian giggled while Tessa shook her head disapprovingly.


    ¡°Emilian, I know you¡¯re young¡­ but you have to stop ying with tourists. We don¡¯t want to draw attention to ourselves. Your dad is already knee-deep with the humans and you need to be cautious. You have guards, this is why we assigned them to each of our children.¡±


    I chuckled watching all of their faces when Tessa was using her human maternal way of thinking. They all knew what she was before she was turned into one of us. It was funny when I looked back and remembered how my sired children used to see Tessa as another human lover of mine that was going to be discarded after a few months. But now, decadester she was lecturing them on how to behave as vampire royalties.


    ¡°Mother, I think Emilian will do just fine. I went with you on several of our mom-and-son bonding feasts and I recall you scare more humans than necessary. It¡¯s part of the fun.¡± Ammar interrupted her and she sighed knowing it wasing. This went on with Marshall back when he was still a youngling and he did have more wild times than not and Tessa was there getting in more trouble than I¡¯d like.


    ¡°Okay¡­ okay, maybe next time we should go together, you and me,¡± She winked at Emilian who thenughed with her.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be great. I knew it.¡± His eyes beamed with excitement. ¡°We could go to the vige festival this weekend. More tourists, more¡­¡±


    I looked at how Emilian was wide-eyed with excitement as he nned their little outing. I decided to step aside and talk to Ammar and the rest of my children to get updates on their territory. Hours passed as we talked andughed until it was nearing dawn and we all retreated to our room to rest.


    ¡°I had a great time tonight,¡± Tessa told me as we were getting ready to end the day.


    ¡°Me too, It¡¯s been so long since we all got together and I have you to thank for.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you do¡­¡± She gave me her seductive smile and I knew that she was going to start something sexy just by seeing the way her hand trace the cor of my shirt. And when she unbuttoned the top of my shirt down to my stomach, it was obvious that she was hungry for some sexy time. She didn¡¯t care that she was cutting it close to dawn. What she wants she gets. And when her hand reaches down between my legs I was hard for her already.


    There I was, two decadester still horny for her touches.


    ¡°Tessa, we need to do this quickly.¡± I reminded her urgently.


    ¡°I know¡­ we will, I just need to¡­¡± She took off her dress throwing it carelessly to the floor. Then she continues to swiftly unzip, tugging my pants and boxers down to the floor, joining the rest of her clothes. Skin on skin. She moaned as our bodies gyrated and twisted then she opened her legs and I was inside her in seconds. I was giving it hard, the headboard mmed against the wall which I knew our children were going to fuss about the next night. It was not the first time and definitely was not going to be thest. They hadined and told us to keep the noise down, letting us know that they did not need to hear their parents going at it like a pair of younglings.


    ¡°Tessa¡­¡± I groaned feeling her insides choking on my dick.


    ¡°I know, I¡¯m almost¡­ almost there¡­¡± she moaned, telling me to go faster and harder.


    ¡°You need to¡­¡± I whispered, desperately closing in on my climax.


    ¡°I know¡­¡± She breathed out and then screamed my name when she reaches her high.


    It took me a couple of more thrusts before it hits me hard. My body tightened before I buried my cock deep inside her and let her milk me dry. Our lips met and we kept on kissing until her eyes were heavy and we break apart to cuddle and rest.


    ¡°So, what do we tick off of your list next?¡± It had been a while since we checked out her bucket list, sometimes I like to remind her and get her all excited.


    ¡°Mmhmh¡­ without an expiration date on my life, I¡¯m thinking of starting on a new checklist.¡±


    A new checklist will be fine by me since I will make sure she was going to tick them all and have a great time doing them.


    My love.


    My queen.


    My little killer.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!